Purchas his pilgrimage. Or Relations of the vvorld and the religions obserued in all ages and places discouered, from the Creation vnto this present In foure partes. This first containeth a theologicall and geographicall historie of Asia, Africa, and America, with the ilands adiacent. Declaring the ancient religions before the Floud ... With briefe descriptions of the countries, nations, states, discoueries, priuate and publike customes, and the most remarkable rarities of nature, or humane industrie, in the same. By Samuel Purchas, minister at Estwood in Essex.

(Book 6)

RELATIONS OF THE REGIONS AND RELIGI∣ONS IN AFRICA. OF AeGYPT, BARBARIE, NVMI, DIA, LIBYA, AND THE LAND OF NEGROS; AND OF THEIR RELIGIONS. (Book 6)

THE SIXT BOOKE. (Book 6)

CHAP. I.

Of AFRICA, and the Creatures therein.

WHether this name Africa, bee so called of a 1.1 Epher or Apher, the sonne of Midian, and Nephew of Abraham, by his second wife Keturah (as Iosephuss b 1.2 affirmeth, alleadging witnesses of his opinion, Alexander Poly∣histor, and Cleode••••••••) or of the Sunnes presence, c 1.3 because it is aprica, or of the coldes absence, of •••• and •••••• as Festus saith: or of the word Faruta d 1.4 which in the Arabian tongue signifieth to diuide (where∣upon they call this part of the world Ifri∣cbia) because it is (saith e 1.5 Leo) diuided by Nilus, and the Sea, from the rest of the world: or of f 1.6 ••fricus, an Arabian King, which (chased by the Assyrians) heere sea∣ted himselfe: or if any other g 1.7 can giue more probable Etimologie of the Name, I list not to contend. Nor is it meet for me to be religious in these questions of names, in this

quest and inquire of Religions. It is a great Peninsula, by one Isth••••••••, or necke of land betweene the red sea, and Mediterranean, ioyned to the continent, which with the red sea aforesaid is the Easterne limit of Africa, as the Mediteranean on the North, and elsewhere the Ocean.

For Nilus is a more obscure, and vncertaine vmpire. It is twice h 1.8 as bigge as Europe, and yet not so much peopled: Nature hauing made heere her solitarie place of retiring, attended by scorching heates, and showers of sands, as a counterfeit of those heauenly raines, and mouing waters, which the aire and seas afford in other places.

Such are the many deserts in Africa, onely fertile in barrennesse: although in other parts it is both fruitfull and populous. The Equinoctiall Circle doth in manner di∣uide it in the middest. And yet old Atlas neuer sheddeth his snowie haires, but hath alwayes on his huge and high ••op••es vnmolten snow, whence sometime it is dispersed as from a store-house, in such incredible quantitie, that it couereth carts, Horses, and the toppes of trees, to the great danger of the inhabitants: and the fountaines are so cold as a man is not able to endure his hand in them. Mount Atlas aforesaid stretcheth from the Ocean, i 1.9 bearing name of him almost to Egypt. Other Mountaines of name are those of Sierra, Leona, and the Mountaines of the Moone, &c.

One Lake Zembre, yeeldeth three mightie Riuers, disemboking themselues in∣to three seuerall seas: Nilus which runneth Northwards fortie degrees from hence, in Astronomicall reckoning; Cuama which runneth into the Easterne; and Zaire in∣to the Westerne seas: of which Riuers, and of other like, the Reader shall finde more in due place spoken.

The Romans reckoned sixe Prouinces in Africa: Ptolomey numbereth twelue. But then was not Africa so well knowne as now. Iohn Leo k 1.10 (a Moore, both learned and experienced) hauing spent many yeares in trauell, diuideth Africa into foure parts; Barbaria, Numidia, Lybia, and the Land of Negros. Numidia he calleth Biledulgerid, or the Region of Dates: and Lybia, he calleth Sarra, for so the Arabians call a desert. But he thus excludeth Egypt, and both the higher and lower Aethiopia, which others l 1.11 adde hereunto, and make vp seuen parts of Africa.

Many are the m 1.12 Creatures which Africa yeeldeth, not vsuall in our parts. Ele∣phants are there in plentie, and keepe in great herdes together: The Giraffa or Ca∣melopardalis; a beast not often seene, yet very tame, and of a strange compositi∣on, mixed of a Libard, Hart, Buffe, and Camell, n 1.13 and by reason of his long legges before, and shorter behinde, not able to grase without difficultie, but with his high head, which he can stretch forth halfe a pikes length in height, seemeth to feed on the leaues and boughes of trees. The Camels in Afrike are more hardie then in other places; and will not onely beare great burthen, but continue to trauell fiftie dayes together, without carrying with them any corne to giue them, but turne them out at night to feed on thistles, boughes, and the little grasse they finde: And no lesse patient are they of thirst, being able to endure fifteene dayes without drinke vpon necessitie, and fiue dayes ordinarily. The Arabians in Africa count them their greatest wealth: for so they defcribe a mans riches, saying, Hee hath so ma∣ny thousand Camels: and with these they can liue in the deserts without dread of any Prince.

Of Camels they haue three sorts: the first called Hugiun, of great stature, and strength, able to carry a thousand pound waight: the second lesle, with two bunches on the backe, fit for carriage and to ride one; called Becheti, of which they haue one∣ly in Asia. The third sort, called Ragnahil, is meagre and small, able to trauell (for they are not vsed to burthens) aboue an hundred miles in a day. And the King of Tom∣buto can send messengers on such Camels to Segelmesse or Darha, nine hundred miles distant in seuen or eight dayes, without stay or change by the way.

Their Camels also are docile: they will more be perswaded to hold on a iourney fur∣ther then ordinary by songs, then blowes. In the spring they are mare-wood, & mad of

copulation, in which time they are very ready both to hurt their followers, and to kill their maisters, or any that haue whipped or hurt them. Of horses they haue both wilde (which they entrap by subtil••ie) and tame: of which the Barbary ho: se is famous, in Eu∣rope and Asia highly prized. The Lant or Dant is a kinde of wilde Kine, but swifter then almost any other beast. They haue also wilde Kine, and wilde Asses. The Adim∣main is as bigge as an Assle, otherwise resembling a Ramme. They haue other sheepe, whose Tailes weigh twenty pound, and sometime fourescore or more, carried on little Cart behinde them. But those Adimmain are found in the Deserts and kept to profit, yeelding them Milke and Cheese. The Females onely haue hornes. The Lyons in cold places are more gentle, in hotter are more fierce, and will not flee the on-set of two hundred horsemen armed. M^r. Iohn Vassall o 1.14 (a friend & neighbour of mine) tolde mee that he brought once out of Barbary a Lyons skinne, which from the ••noute to the top of the Taile contained one and twenty foote in length. Strange it is that a Lionesse by shewing her hinder parts to the Male, should make him run away. In time of their coupling, eight or ten will follow one Female, with terrible & bloudy battels amongst themselues.

They engender backward, p 1.15 as doe the Camel, Elephant, Rhinoceros, Ounce, and Tyger. They spare such men as prostrate themselues, and prey rather on men then wo∣men, and not at all on Infants, except compelled by hunger. Plinis tels that Alexan∣der set thousands on worke by hunting, hauking, Fishing, or other meanes, to take and learne the Natures of creatures, that Aristotle might by them bee informed thereof, who wrote almost fiftie Treatises of that Subiect, whereof it seemeth most are lost. He citeth out of q 1.16 him, that Lyons bring forth small deformed lumpes, at the first time fiue, and (euery yeare after) one lesse, after the fift burthen remaining barren. It cannot stirre till it be two monethes old, nor goe till it be six, if you beleeue him. The Lybians beleeue that the Lyon hath vnderstanding of prayers, and tell of a Ge∣tulian woman, which lying at the Lyons mercy besought him so Noble a beast not to dish mour himselfe with so ignoble a prey and conquest as shee a weake woman was. The like is told r 1.17 of a Spanish Dogge, of one Didacus Salazara Spaniard. This man, according to the bloudy practise of that Nation, minding to fill his Dogges bel∣ly with an olde womans flesh which was his Captiue, gaue her a Letter to carry to the Gouernour and so soone as shee was a little past, loosed his Mastife, who pre∣sently had ouer-taken her. The woman terrified, proftrates her selfe to the Dogge, and sues for her life; Good Maister Dogge, Maister Dogge (saith she) in her lan∣guage, I carry this Letter to the Gouernour (and shewes it him.) Be not fierce on me Maister Dogge. The Dogge (hauing changed, it seemes, with his maister his dogged∣nesse for the others humanitie) made a stay, and lifting vp his legge onely pisted on her and departed, to no small wonder of the Spaniards that knew him.

But to returne to the King of beastes. His Taile seemeth to be his Scepter, where∣by he expresseth his passion. He shrinkes not at danger, except some couert of Woods shroude him from witnesses, and then he will take the benefit of flight, which other∣wise he seemes to disdaine. Mentor, a man of Syracusa, was encountred with a Lyon, which in stead of tearing him, fawned on him, and with his dumbe eloquence seemed to implore his aide, shewing his diseased foote, wherein Mentor perceiued a stubbe sticking, which hee pulled out. The like is reported by Gellius s 1.18 , out of Polyhistor, of a Fugitiue seruant, who hauing performed this kinde of office to a Lyon, was by him gratified for a long space with a daily portion of his prey, But after the man was taken and presented to his Maister (a Roman Senatour) who exhibited games to the Romanes, wherein seruants and condemned persons were exposed to the fury of the beasts, amongst whom he placed this seruant; and by a wonderfull Fate, this Lyon also was a little before taken & bestowed on him for this solemne spectacle. The beasts running with violence to their bloudy encounter, sodainly this Lyon stayed, and ta∣king a little better view fawned on this his guest, and defended him from the assault of the other beasts: whereupon, by the peoples entreatie (who had learned the Sto∣rie of him) he was freed, and the beast giuen him: which followed him with a Line in

the streetes, the people pointing and saying; Hic est homo Medicus leonis, hic est Leo hospes hominis. One Elpis a Samian performed a cure on another Lyon, pulling a bone out of his throate, at the Lyons gaping and silent mone: and in remebrance hereof built a temple (at his returne) to Bacchus at Sango, whom before he had inuoked, being in feare of a Lyon. Pliny and Solinus among other African beasts mention the Hyaena, which some thinke to be Male one yeare, and Female another, by course: This Aristotle t 1.19 denies. This beast hath no necke-ioint, and therefore stirres not his necke, but with bending about his whole body. He will imitate humane voice, and drawing neere to the sheepe-coates, hauing heard the name of some of the shepheards wil call him, and when he comes, deuoure him. They tell that his eyes are diuersified with a thousand colours, that the touch of his shadow makes a dogge not able to barke. By eng••ndring with this beast, the Lionesse brings forth a Crocuta, of like qualities to the Hyaena. Hee hath one continued tooth without diuision throughout his mouth. In Africa also are wild Asses, among which, one Male hath many Females: a iealous beast, who (for feare of after en∣croching) bites off the stones to the yong Males, if the suspicious female preuent him not by bringing forth in a close place where he shall not finde it. The like is told of Beners, u 1.20 which being hunted for the medicinable qualitie of their stones, are said to bite them off when they are in danger to be taken, paying that ransome for their liues. It cannot be true that is reported of the Hyaeneum, x 1.21 a stone found in the Hyaena's eye, that be∣ing put vnder the tongue of a man, he shall foretell things to come, except he fore-tell this, That no man will beleeue what our Authour before hath told.

The Libard is not hurtfull to men except they annoy him: but killeth and eateth Dogges. Dabuh is the name of a simple and base creature like a Wolfe, saue that his legges and feete are like to a mans: y 1.22 so foolish, that with a song, & a Taber, they which know his haunt will bring him out of his denne, and captiue his eares with their musicke, while another captiuateth his legges with a Rope.

The Zebra of all creatures for beauty and comelinesse is admirably pleasing: re∣sembling a horse of exquisite composition, but not all so swift, all ouer-laide with par∣tie coloured Laces, and guards, from head to Taile. They liue in great heards, as I was told by my friend Andrew Battle, who liued in the Kingdome of Congo many yeares, and for the space of some monethes liued on the flesh of this Beast, which hee killed with his peece. For vpon some quarrell betwixt the Portugales (among whom he was a Sergeant of a band) and him, he liued eight or nine monethes in the woods, where he might haue view of hundreds together in heards both of these, and of Ele∣phants. So simple was the Zebra, that when he shot one, hee might shoote still, they all standing still at gaze, till three or foure of them were dead. But more strange it see∣med which hee told mee of a kinde of great Apes, if they might so be termed, of the height of a man, but twice as bigge in feature of their limmes, with strength proporti∣onable, hairie all ouer, otherwise altogether like men and women in their vvhole bodily shape. They liued on such wilde fruites as the Trees and woods yeelded, and in the night time lodged on the Trees: Hee was accompanied with two Negro-boyes: and they carried away one of them by a sudden surprise: yet not hurting him, as they vse not to doe any which they take, except they then looke vpon them. This slaue af∣ter a monethes life with them conuayed himselfe away againe to his Maister. Other Apes there are store, and as Solinus reporteth, z 1.23 Satyres with feete like Goates, and Sphynges, with breasts like women, and hairie, whereof Pierius saith hee saw one at Verona, and a kinde of Conies also at the same time, foure times as bigge as the ordina∣rie, & (which is more incredible) had each of them foure genitall members. Philippo Pi∣gafetta speaketh in his Relation a 1.24 of Congo, of other beastes in Africa, as of the Tyger as fierce and cruell as Lyons, making prey of man and beast, yet rather deuouring blacke men, then white: whose Mustachi••s are holden for mortall poison. and being giuen in meates, cause men to die madde. The Empalanga is somewhat like to an Oxe. Their sheepe and goates neuer bring forth lesse then two, and sometimes three or foure at a time. They haue Wolues, Foxes, Deere, (Red and Fallow) Robuckes, Ciuet-Cats, Sables and Marterns. They haue Snakes and Adders, whereof some are

called Imbumas fiue and twenty spannes long, liuing in Land and water, not venemous but rauenous, and lurke in trees (for which taking purpose, Nature hath giuen it a lit∣tle horne or claw within two or three foote of the Taile) waiting for their prey, which hauing taken, it deuoureth hornes, hoofes, and all, although it be a hart. And then swollen with this so huge a meale, it is as it were drunke and sleepie, and vnweldie or the space of fiue or six daies. The Pagan Negros rost and eate them as great dain∣ties. The people doe eate them. The biting of their Vipers killeth in foure & twen∣ty howers space. Africa for monsters in this kinde hath beene famous, as in the Ro∣man Historie appeareth. Attilius b 1.25 Regulus the Romane Consul in the first Punike warre, at the Riuer Bagrada encountred with a huge Serpent, and planted his En∣gines an 1 Artillerie against the same, whose skinne, sent to Rome for a Monument, was in length a hundred and twenty foote, as Gellius out of Tubero reporteth. The Scales c 1.26 armed it from all hurt by darts or Arrowes, and with the breath it killed ma∣ny, and had eaten many of the Souldiours before they could with a stone out of an Engine destroy the destroyer. The Riuers of Niger, Nilus, Zaire, and others, haue store of Crocodiles, whereof some are of incredible bignes and greedy denourers. Mount Atlas hath plenty of Dragons, grosse of bodie, flow of motion, and in biting or touching incurably venemous. The Deserts of Lybia haue in them many Hydra's. Dubh is the name of a kinde of great Lizard, not venemous, which neuer drinketh, and if water bee put in his mouth hee presently dieth. He is counted dainty meat, and three daies after hee is killed, at the heate of the fire hec moueth as if he had life. In Congo is a kinde of Dragons like in bignes to Rammes, with wings, hauing long Tailes, and Chappes, and diuers iawes of Teeth, of blew and greene colour, painted like scales, with two feete, and feede on rawe flesh. The Pagan Negros pray to them as Gods, for which cause the great Lords keepe them to make a gaine of the peoples deuotion, which offer their gifts and Oblations. The Chameleons are knowne among vs, admirable for their acrie sustenance, (although they also hunt and eate Flies) and for the changeablenes of their colours. d 1.27 The Tarandus, a beast somewhat re∣sembling an Oxe, liuing in Aethiopia, is of like fearefulnes and changeablenes. An other Serpent hath a rundle on his Taile like a Bell, which also ringeth as it goeth. But if any desire to know the varietie of these Serpents, Solinus in his thirteenth chapter will more fully satisfie him: and Bellonius in his obseruations.

Manifold are these kindes of Serpents in Africa, as the Cerastes, which hath a lit∣tle Coronet of foure hornes, whereby he allureth the birds vnto him (lying hidden in the sands all but the head,) & so deuoreth them. The Iaculi dart themselues from trees on such creatures as passe by. The Amphisbena, hath two heads, the Taile also onera∣ted, (I cannot say honoured) with a head, which causeth it to moue circularly with croo∣ked windings: a fit Embleme of popular sedition, where the people will rule their Prince, needes must their motion bee crooked, when there are two heads, and there∣fore none. The Scythale is admirable in her varied iacket. The Dipsas killes those whom shee stingeth, with thirst. The Hypanale with sleepe, as befell to Cleopatra. The Hemerois with vnstanchable bleeding. The Prester with swelling. And not to poison you with names of many other of these poisonfull creatures, the Basiliske is said to kill with her sight or hissing. Galen e 1.28 describes it: and so doe Solius and others. It is not halfe a foote long, and hath three pointells (Galen saith) on the head, or after Solinus, strakes like a Mitre. It blasteth the ground it toucheth, the Hearbes, and trees, and infe∣cteth the ayre, that birds flying ouer fall dead. It frayeth a way other Serpents with the hissing. It goeth vpright from the belly vpwards. If any thing be slaine by it, the same also proueth venemous to such as touch it. Onely a Weasill killes it. The Bergameni bought the carkasse of one of them at an incredible summe, which they hung in their Temple (which Apelles hand had made famous) in a Net of Golde, to preserue the same from birds and Spiders. The Catoblepas is said to bee of like venemous nature, alwaies going with her head into the ground, her sight otherwise being deadly. As for the monsters, that by mixt generations of vnlike kindes Nature vnnaturally produ∣ceth f 1.29

I leaue to others discourse. Leuinus g 1.30 Lemnius tels, that of the marrow in a mans backbone is engendred a Serpent; yea of an Egge which an old Cock will lay after he is vnable to tread Hennes any longer, is (saith he) by the same Cockes sitting, produced a basilske: and tells of two such Cockes at Zirizea, killed by the people, which had found them sitting on such Egges.

Ostriches keepe in companies in the Deserts, making shewes a far off as if they were troupes of Horsemen: a ridiculous terrour to the Carauans of Marchants: a foolish Bird, that forgetteth his Nest, and leaueth his Egges for the Sunne and Sands to hatch, that eateth any thing, euen the hardest Iron: that heareth nothing: They haue Ea∣gles, Parots, and other Fowles. But none more strange then that which is tearmed Nisr, bigger then a Crane, preying vpon Carrion, and by his flight burieth his great body in the clouds that none may see him, whence he espyeth his prey: and li∣ueth so long that all his fethers fall away by age, and then is fostered by his yong ones.

Other fowles they haue too tedious to relate. Grashoppers doe here often renew the Aegyptian plague, which come in such quantitie that they intercept the shining of the Sunne like a cloud, and hauing eaten the fruits and Leaues, leaue their spawne behinde (worse then their predecessors) deuouring the very barkes of the Leafe-lesse Trees. The old depart none knowes whither: and sometime with a South-East winde are carried into Spaine. The Arabians, & Lybians eate them before they haue spawned, to that end gathering them in the morning, before the Sunne haue dried their wings, and made them able to flye. One man can gather foure or fiue bushels in a Morning. h 1.31 Orosius tells that once they had not onely eaten vp Fruits, Leaues, and Barke, while they liued, but being dead, did more harme: for beeing carried by a winde into the Sea, & the sea not brooking such morsels, vomiting them vp againe on the shore, their putri∣fied carkasses caused such a plague, that in Numidia died thereof eight hundred thou∣sand: and on the Sea coast neere Carthage and Vtica, two hundred thousand: and in V∣tica it selfe thirtie thousand souldiours, which had beene mustered for the Garrisons of Africa. In one day were carried out of one gate one thousand & fiue hundred carkasses. They are said to come into Barbary seuen yeares togither, & other seuen not to come, at which times corne before so deare, is sold for little, and sometimes not vouchsafed the reaping, such their soile and plenty. The iuice of the yong is poison. Aluares in his 32. and 33. Chapters, tells of these Grashoppers in Aethiopia, that in some places they made the people trusse vp bagge and baggage, and seeke new habitations where they might finde victuall: The Countrey all desert and destroyed, and looking as if it had snowed there, by reason of the vnbarked Trees, and the fields of Mais, the great stalkes whereof were troden downe, and broken by them: and in another place a Tem∣pest of raine and Thunder left them more then two yards thicke, on the Riuers bankes. This he saw with his eyes.

But the studious of Natures rarities in these parts may resort to Leo, and others, as also for their further satisfaction in the Fishes and Monsters of the water; as the Hyp∣popotamus, in shape resembling a horse, in bignes an Asse: The Sea Kine, lesser then the land Kine, the Tartaruca a tortuise, which liueth in the Deserts, of huge bignes, &c,

The people which inhabite Africa are Arabians, Mores, Abissines, Aegyptians, and diuers sorts of the Heathens, differing in rites from each other, as shall follow in our discourse. The Monsters which Pliny and others tell of, besides Munster and Sabelli∣eus out of them, I neither beleeue, nor report.

CHAP. II.

Of Egypt and of the famous Riuer Nilus: and her first Kings, Temples, and Monuments, according to Herodotus, Diodorus, and others.

AFter our generall view of Africa, Egypt may iustly challenge the prin∣cipall place in our African discourse, as being both in situation next to Asia (whence wee are lately come) and consequently from thence first peopled; besides that Religion, our Load-Starre, hath here found the soonest and solemnest entertainement. And not in Religion alone, but in Politie, Philosophie, and Artes, the Grae∣cious a 1.32 which would seeme the first Fathers of these things haue been Disciples to the Aegyptians, as b 1.33 Am. Marcellinus and D. Siculus, Plutarch, and many others affirme. Hence Orpheus, Musaus, & Homer fetched their Theologie; Lycurgus and Solon their lawes; Pythagoras, Plato, Anaxagoras, Eudoxus, Democritus, Daedalus, here borrowed that knowledge for which the world hath euer since admired them. Let it not then be imputed to me as a tedious officiousnesse, if I longer detaine the Reader (otherwise delighted with the view of those rills which hence haue flo∣wed among the Greeke and Latine Poets and Philosophers) in surueying these Aegyptian Fountaines and well-springs, whence haue issued especially a deluge of Superstition, that in elder times drowned all the neighbouring parts of the world. Nor let it bee tedious vnto vs to behold (in this historicall Theater) those Aegyp∣tian Rarities; the sight whereof hath drawne not Philosophers alone, but great Princes too, and mighty Emperours, to the vndertaking of long and dangerous iourneyes: As c 1.34 Seuerus, who though hee forbade Iudaisme and Christianitie, yet went this Pilgrimage, in honour of Serapis, and for the straunge sights of Mem∣phis, Memnon, the Pyramides, Labyrinth &c. Vespasian also and others did the like.

The name of Egypt (saith d 1.35 Iosephus) is Mesre, of Misraim, the sonne of Cham, and the Egyptians of themselues Mesraei. So the Arabians at this day call it (as Leo e 1.36 affirmeth) but the inhabitans they call Chibth. This Chibth they say was hee which first ruled this Countrey, and built houses therein. The inhabitants also doe now call themselues thus: yet are there not now left any true Egyptians, saue a few Christians: the Mahumetans hauing mingled themselues with the Arabians and A∣fricans. The Turkes f 1.37 call both the countrey it selfe, and principall Citie (Cairo) by the name of Misir. The name Egyptus is deriued from Aegyptus brother of Denaus after the common account: as others say, of g 1.38 Ai and Copti.

Egypt hath on the East, the gulfe, & some part of Arabia; on the South the falles and mountaines of Aethiopia; on the West, the Deserts of Libya; on the North, the Me∣diterranean Sea: all which Nature hath set not onely as limits, but as fortifications also to this Countrey. Nilus runneth through the middest thereof, threescore miles from Cairo making by division of himselfe that Delta, to which some appropriated the name of Aegypt, refuted by Iupiter Ammon, whose Oracle (saith Herodotus) rec∣koned all that Aegypt, which Nilus ouerflowed. Ptolomaus h 1.39 numbreth three of those Deltas. Touching the head of Nilus; Bredenbachius (as Adrichomius citeth him) affir∣meth, that many Soldans haue sent men on purpose furnished with skill and prouisi∣on for the Discouery, who, after two or three yeares, returning, affirmed that they could finde no head of this Riuer, nor could tell any certainety, but that it came from the East, and places not inhabited: both of like truth. For indeede this Riuer ari∣seth

(as by late discoueries is found) out of a Lake in twelue degrees of Southerly Latitude, out of which not onely this Riuer runneth Northwards into the Medi∣terranean, but Naire also, Westward, Zuama, and Spirito Santo Eastward into the Ocean, as is said: all ouer-flowing their Territories in the same time and from the same cause. What this cause should be, many both old and later wri∣ters haue laboured to search. Herodotus, Diodorus, Pliny, and Solinus, haue lent vs the coniectures of Antiquitie herein: k 1.40 Fracastorius and Ramusins, haue bestowed their discourses on the Subject, as Goropius also and others of later yeares haue done. The most probable cause is the raynes, which Gorop. l 1.41 in his Niloscopium, deriueth from a double cause. For the Sunne, in places neere the line doth shew more mighty ef∣fects of his fierie presence, exhailing abundance of vapours, which in terrible show∣ers he daily repaieth, except some Naturall obstacle doe hinder (as in someplaces of Peru m 1.42 where it seldome or neuer raineth:) And hence it is, that the Indians both East and West, and the Africans, reckon their Summer and Winter otherwise then in these parts of the world: for this time of the sunnes neere presence with them they call Winter in regard of these daily stormes: which hee seemes to recompence them with other six monethes continuall serenitie and faire weather; not then raising (by rea∣son of his further absence) any more exhalations then are by himselfe exhausted and consumed, which time for that cause they call Summer. Goropius therefore out of his coniectures telleth vs of a two-fould Winter, vnder both Tropikes at the same time; vn∣der Cancer the rainie Winter, which in manner (as yee haue heard) attendes on the same; vnder Capricorne the Astronomicall Winter in the Sunnes absence, where also he supposeth it to raine at that time by reason of the high hils there situate, & the great Lakes, which minister store of moisture, besides that Cancer is then in the house of the Moone. Againe, the Windes n 1.43 Etesij (that is to say ordinaris euery yeare) in their annu∣all course, euery Winter lift vp the cloudes to the toppes of the hilles, which raelt them into raine, wherby all the Riuers in Aethiopia are filled: and cause those ouer-flowings, which in Nilus is strangest, because it is in Egypt, furthest off from the raines that cause it. The like ouerflowing is common to many other Riuers; as to Ni∣ger, in Africa; to Menan of Pegu; and the Riuer of Siam in Asia; and to the Riuers of Amazones, and Guiana in America. Frier Luys o 1.44 de Vrreta ascribeth the ouerflowing to some secret passages and pores, whereby the Ocean and the Mountaines of the Moone hold mutuall commerce. This increase of Nilus beginneth about the middest of Iune, continuing forty daies, after which followeth the decrease as long. In the middle of Nilus, (saith p 1.45 Leo) ouer against the olde Citie of Cairo, standeth the Ile Michias, or the measuring Ile, containing one thousand, and five hundred Families, and a Temple, and a foure-square Cisterne of eighteene cubits depth, whereinto the water of Nilus is conuaied by acertaine sluce vnder the ground, in the middest wher∣of is a pillar marked also with eighteene cubits, to which Officers for the purpose re∣sort daily from the 17. of Iune, to obserue the increase, which if it amount to fifteene Cubits, and there stay, it doth portend fertilitie, and how much ouer or vnder, so much lesse abundance. In the meane time the people deuoutly exercise prayer and almes-giuing: And after, the price of victuals, (especially of Corne) is proportio∣nably appointed for the whole yeare. The Cities and Townes of Egypt, whiles this inundation lasteth, are so many Ilands. And thus saith Herodotus, The land of Egypt doth not onely owe the fertilitie, but her selfe also, vnto the slimie encrease of Ni∣lus: for q 1.46 raine is a stranger in this Countrie seldome seene, and yet ostner then wel∣come; as vnholsome to the inhabitants. But Goropius reasoneth largely in confutation of the opinion of Herodotus. The mouthes or falles of Nilus, numbred by the Pro∣phet Esay r 1.47 and other in olde times, seuen, and after Pliny (who reckoneth the foure smaller) eleuen: are now (as Willielmus Tyrins out of his owne search testifieth) but foure, or, as other writers, but three worthy of consideration, Rosetto, Balbitina, Da∣meiata, where the saltnes of the earth, and shelles found in it, may seeme to confirme Herodotus opinion, that Nilus hath wonne it from the Sea. Egypt was anciently diui∣ded

into Thebais, Delta, and the region interiacent: and these subdiuided into six and thirtie Nomt, which we may call shires, whereof Tanite and Heliopolite were the as∣signement of Iacobs familie f 1.48 then called Goshen, from whence Moses after condu∣cted them into Canaan, as Strabo t 1.49 also witnesseth. The wealth of Aegypt, as it pro∣ceedeth from Nilus, so is it much encreased by the fit conueyance in the naturall and hand-laboured channells u 1.50 thereof. Their haruest beginneth in Aprill, and is threshed out in Maie. In this one Region were sometimes (by Herodotus and Plinies report) twenty thousand Cities: Diodorus x 1.51 Siculus saith eighteene thousand: and in his time, three thousand. He also was told by the Egyptian Priests, that it had beene gouer∣ned about the space of eighteene hundred yeares, by the Gods and Heroes; the last of whom was Orus: after whom it was vnder kings vntill his time, the space almost y 1.52 of fifteene hundred yeares. To Heredotus they reported of three hundred and thirtie kings from Menas to Sesostris.

The Scripture, whose Chronologie conuinceth those lying Fables, calleth their Kings by one generall name, Pharao (which some z 1.53 interpret a Sauiour, Iosephus saith signifieth Authoritie) and maketh auncient mention of them, in the dayes of Abra∣ham. Some beginne this royall Computation at Mizraim. If our Berosus which An∣nius hath set forth were of authoritie, a 1.54 he telleth, that Cham, the sonne of Noah, was by his father banished for particular abuse of himselfe, and publique corruption of the world, teaching and practising those vices, which before had procured the Deluge, as sodomy, incest, buggery: and was therefore branded with the name Chemesenua, that is, dishonest Cham, in which the Egyptians followed him, and reckoned him among their Gods, by the name of b 1.55 Saturne, consecrated him a Citie called Chem Min. The Psalmes c 1.56 of Dauid doe also thus entitle Egypt, the land of Cham: which name was retained by the Egyptians themselues in Ieromes d 1.57 dayes. Chemmis after Diodo∣rus was hallowed to Pan, and the word signifieth Pans Citie: in Herodotus his time it was a great towne in Thebais, hauing in it a Temple of Perseus, square, and set round with Palme-trees, with a huge Porch of stone, on which were two great statues, and in it a Chappell, with the Image of Perseus. The Inhabitants want not their miracu∣lous Legend, of the Apparitions of their God, and had a relique of his, a sandale of two cubites which he sometimes ware. They celebrate festiuall games in his honour, after the Greek maner. Herodotus also mentioneth an Iland called Chemmis, with the Temple of Apollo in it.

Lucian c 1.58 sayth, the Aegyptians were the first that had Temples, but their Temples had no Images. Their first Temples are reported f 1.59 to haue beene erected in the times of Osiris and Isis, whose parents were Iupiter and Iuno, children to Saturne and Rhea, who succeeded Vulcan in this Kingdome. They built a Magnificent Temple to Iupiter and Iuno, and two other golden Temples to Iupiter Calestis, and Iupiter A••••••, or Cham, which we before spake of, instituting vnto them Priests and golden Statues. Menas is reckoned the first King after those Demi-gods g 1.60 who built a Temple to Vulcan, and taught the people to sacrifice, and other rites of Religion. Long after him, Busiris built Thebes, which was said h 1.61 to haue a hundred Gates, and many state∣ly erections of Temples, Colosses, Obeliskes; by the one Name they call their more then Giantly Images; by the other, their Pillars of one stone, fashioned like a Nee∣dle. Of foure Temples, there was one containing in circuit thirteene furlongs, in height fiue and fortie cubits, the wall foure and twentie foot thicke. Cambyses rob∣bed it. Amongst the seuen and fortie Sepulchres of their Kings, that of Simandius was reckoned most sumptuous, the gates whereof were two hundred foot long, and fiue and fortie cubits high: within was a square Cloyster, containing in each square foure hundred foot, borne vp with Statues of Beasts in stead of Pillars, of sixteene cubits, the Roofe made of stones, of two paces broad, beautified with Starres. Then was there another gate like to the former, but fuller of worke, with three huge Statues to himselfe, his mother, and daughter. Within this was another Cloyster, more beautifull then the former. This cost, although it might happily be enlarged in the telling, yet doth not disagree to that Aegyptian opinion, esteeming their houses

their Innes, and their Sepulchres their etern all Habitations. Of the race of Simandius was Ogdous, that built c 1.62 Memphis (called in the Scripture Noph) compassing a hun∣dred and fiftie furlongs, at the parting of Nilus, into that Delta-diusion, where the succeeding Kings abode, forsaking Thebes, till Alexandria was after built by Alex∣ander.

Thebes was called Diospolis, or Iupiters Citie, where (as Strabo d 1.63 reporteth) was consecrated to Iupiter a beautifull Virgin of noble birth, who, vntill the time that shee had her naturall purgation, had the carnall companie of whomsoeuer she pleased, and at this her menstruous accident was bewailed as dead, and after married. Such Vir∣gins the Greekes (sayth he) called Pallades. Many yeares after Ogdous, succeeded Sesostris. Iosephus e 1.64 is of opinion, That Herodotus erred in the name, and ascribed the deeds of f 1.65 Shishak to Sesostris; to which also the computation of Herodotus doth a∣gree reasonably in the time. g 1.66 Others account him the same with Sesachis in Diodorus. The huge Conquests of this Sesostris are beyond all that euer Alexander atchieued, if we credit Authors. At his returne he builded in euery Citie of Aegypt a Temple to their chiefe God at his owne costs; and offered a shippe of Cedar, two hundred and eighty cubites in length, filuered on the in-side, guilded on the out-side, to the chiefe god at Thebes, and two Obeliskes one hundred and twenty cubits high, wher∣in were ingrauen the greatnes of his Empire and reuenues. At Memphis in the Tem∣ple of Vulcan he dedicated Statues of himselfe and his wife, thirty cubites high, of his children twenty. And when he went to the Temple, or through the Citie, his Charri∣ot was drawne by Kings, as Lucan singeth:

Venit ad Occasum mundi{que} extrema Sesostris; Et Pharios currus Regum cernicibus egit.

Sesestis in the Westerne World, by warre Compelled Kings to draw his Memphian Carre.

Thus we reade in our owne Chronicles h 1.67 of Edgarus Pacifieus, sometimes King of England, rowed in a Boate by eight Kings, himselfe holding the Sterne.

Tacitus i 1.68 telleth of Rhamses an Aegyptian King, who conquerd the East and South parts of the world, helped heerein, (as the Priests tolde Germanicus) with the forces of Thebes, who had then seuen hundred thousand fighting men. This was written in Egyptian Characters at Thebes, interpreted by one of the Priests, together with his reuenues not inferiour to the Roman or Parthian Empires. Pheron, the sonne and suc∣cessour of Sesostris, enraged at the rage of Nilus, swelling aboue eighteene cubits, cast a dart against the streame, k 1.69 and thereupon lost his sight, which by the aduice of the Oracle in Butis, was restored by the vrine of a woman, which had neuer knowne man but her husband: which caused him to burne his owne wife and many other, failing in this new experiment, and to marry her whom at last he found by this proofe to be ho∣nest. He set vp in the Temple of the Sunne two Pillars, each of one stone of 100 cubits high, and eight broad. After, succeeded Memphites, Rhamsinitus, and Cheopes. This last shut vp all the Temples in Egypt, and busied them in his owne workes, one hun∣dred thousand by course ten yeares together, in building a Pyramis for his Sepulchre. The least stone was thirtie foote, and all grauen. Nilus passeth vnder it by a trench. It was reckoned among the Wonders of the World. His daughter and brother made two other; odious therefore to the Egyptians, who will not once name them. l 1.70 Bello∣nius out of his owne sight reporteth, that the Pyramides (vet remayning) doe exceed that which Histories haue related of them. Hee measured one of the foure squares of one of them, which contained three hundred and foure and twenty large paces. This was hollow, the other solid. They did it (saieth hee) in hope of the resurrection. For they would not interre their dead bodies, because of the worms; nor burne them, because they esteemed Fire a liuing creature, which feeding thereon, must together with it perish. They therefore with nitre and cedar thus preserue them. Some also re∣port,

m 1.71 That they vsed hereunto the slimie Bitumen of the dead Sea, which hath pre∣serued an infinit number of Carkasses in a dreadfull Caue (not farre from these Pyra∣mides) yet to be seene, with their flesh and members whole, after so many thousand yeares, and some with their haire and teeth. Bellonius thinketh the fables of Lethe and Styx to haue flowed from that Lake, by which the dead bodies were brought hither. Of these is the true Mummia. Not farre hence is that Sphynx, a huge Colosse, with the head of a Maid, and bodie of a Lion, supposed by Bellonius to be the monument of some Sepulchre. It yet continueth all of one stone, and is a huge face, looking toward Cairo. The compasse of the head, sayth P. Martyr, n 1.72 an eye-witnesse, is 58. paces. Plmy o 1.73 numbreth ••••••. Pyramides and saith, That the compasse of this Sphynx, about the head, was 102. foot, the length 143. 360000 men were 20. yeares in making one of the Pyramides, and three were made in 78. yeares and foure moneths. The greatest (saith he) couereth eight acres of ground; and Bellonius affirmeth, That the Pyramides rather exceede then fall short of the reports of the Ancient, and that a strong and cun∣ning Archer on the toppe is not able to shoot beyond the fabricke of one; which Vil∣lamont being there, caused to be tried and found true. But I would be loth to burie the Reader in these sumptuous Monuments, the witnesses of vanitie and ostentation; of which, besides the Ancient, Martyr, Bellonius, Euesham, Villamont, and other eye-witnesses haue largely written.

Mycermus is reckoned the next King, better beloued of his subiects, whose daugh∣ter was buried in a wooden Bull in the City Sai; to which euery day were odors offred, & alight set by night. This Oxe once a yeare was brought out to the people. Next to him was Asychis, who made a Pyramis of bricks; and these bricks were made of earth, that claue to the end of a pole for this purpose, in a vaine curiositie thrust into a lake. Yet were all these wonders exceeded by the Labyrinth, the worke (say some) of p 1.74 sam∣metichus, or (after Herodotus) of the twelue Peeres which reigned in common as kings, partly aboue ground, partly beneath, in both containing 3500 roomes. Herodotous saith he saw the vpper roomes, the lower he might not, as being the Sepulchres of the Founders, & of the sacred Crocodiles: all was of stone, and grauen. The lake of Maeris was not lesse wonderful, compassing 3600. furlongs, & 50 fadom in depth, made by Maeris, whose name it beareth. In the midst were 2. Pyramides 50. fadom aboue, & as much beneath water, one for himselfe, the other for his wife. The water flows 6 months out, & 6 months in, from Nilus. The fish were worth to the kings coffers twēty of their pounds a day the first 6, & a talent a day the last 6 months. Of Necus whom the Scrip∣ture calles Pharaon Necho, & of his victory against the Syrians in Magdolo, or Magid∣do, where he slue king Iosiah. He also makes this Necus author of that trench, from Ni∣lus to the red sea, which Strabo ascribes to Sesostris. Pli. r 1.75 makes Sesostris first author, se∣conded by Darius, who in this busines was followed by Ptol. 100. foot broad, 37. miles long; but forced to leaue the enterprise, for feare of the red sea ouerflowing Egypt, or mixing his water with Nilus. q 1.76

Tremellins thinks it to be the labour of the Israelites, in that seruitude, from which Moses freed them. He consumed in this work 120000. Egyptians. After him reigned Sammi, & then Apries. About these times s 1.77 Nabuch. conquered the Egyptians, accor∣ding to Ezech. prophecy, Ezec.30. But they had also ciuil wars. Amasis t 1.78 depriued A∣pries, who, being of a base birth, of a great bason of gold in which himselfe & his guests had vsed to wash their feet, made an Image, & placed it in the most conuenient part of the city; & obseruing their superstitious deuotion thereunto, said that they ought now no lesse to respect him, notwithstanding his former base birth and offices. When hee was a priuate man, to maintaine his prodigall expenses, he vsed to steale from others: and when they redemaunded their own, he committed himselfe to the censure of their oracles. Such oracles as neglected his thefts, he being a king, did neglect. He brought from the city Elephantina 20 daies sailing, a building of solid stone, the roofe being of one stone, 21 cubits long, 14 broad, and 8 thicke, and brought it to the Temple at Sai. He ordained, that euery one should yerely giue account to the Magistrate, how he li∣ued, & maintained himself. Psammenitus his son succeeded, whom Cambyses depriued.

CHAP. III.

Of the Aegyptian Idoles, with their Legendary Histories and Mysteries.

IF wee stay longer on this Aegyptian Stage, partly the varietie of Au∣thors may excuse vs which haue entreated of this subiect, partly the variety of matter, which, adding some light to the Diuine Oracles, (not that they neede it, which are in themselues a light a 1.79 shining in a darke place; but because of our need, whose owly eyes can not so ea∣sily discerne that light) deserue a larger relation. For whether the Hi∣stories of the Old Testament, or the Prophecies of the New be considered, both there literally we reade of Egyptian rites practised, and heere mystically of like superstiti∣ons in the Antichristian Synagogue reuiued, therefore b 1.80 called spiritually Sodome and Aegypt. No where can Antiquitie pleade a longer succession of errour; no where of superstition more multiplicitie; more blind zeale, in prosecuting the same themselues, or cruelty in persecuting others that gaines aied. Oh Aegypt! wonderfull in Nature, whose Heauen is brasse, and yet thine Earth not Yron, wonderfull for Antiquitie, Arts and Armes, but no way so wonderfull, as in thy Religions, wherewith thou hast distur∣bed the rest of the world, both elder and later, Heathen and Christian; to which thou hast beene a sinke and mother of Abhominations. Thy Heathenisme planted by Cham, watered by Iannes, Iambres, Hermes, ouerflowed to Athens and Rome: Thy Christi∣anisme, famous for many ancient Fathers, more infamous for that Arrian heresie, which rising heere, eclipsed the Christian light; the world wondring and groning to see it selfe an Arrian: I speake not of the first Monkes, whose egge, here layd, was faire, and beginnings holy: but (by the Deuills brooding) brought forth in after-ages a dange∣rous serpent: Thy Mahumetisme entertayned with like lightnes of credulity, with like eagernes of deuotion, no lesse troublesome to the Arabian Sect in Asia and Afrike, then before to the Heathens or Christians in Europe. The first Author (it seemeth) of this Egyptian, as of all other false Religions, was Cham (as before is sayd) which had taken deepe rooting in the dayes of Ioseph the Patriarch, and in the dayes of Moses; their Priests c 1.81 Wisemen and Soothsayers, confirming their deuotions with lying mi∣racles, as the Scriptures testifie of Iannes and Iambres; and d 1.82 Hermes Trismegistus, of his grandfather and himselfe. The Grecians ascribe these deuotions to Osiris and Isis: of whom the Historie and Mysterie is so confused; that Typhon neuer hewd Osiris into so many peeces, as these vaine Theologians, and Mythologians haue done. They are for∣sooth in the Egyptian throne, King and Queene: in the heauens, the Sunne & Moone: beneath these, the Elements: after Herodotus, they are Bacchus and Ceres: Diodorus maketh Osiris the same with the Sunne, Serapis, Dionysius, Pluto, Ammon, Iupiter: I∣sis, the Moone, Ceres and Iuno. In Macrobius and Servius she is the nature of things; he, Adonis and Atis: Plutarch addeth to these Interpretations Oceanus and Sirius, as to Isis, Minerua Proserpina, Thetis. And if you haue not enough, Apulcius will helpe you, with Venus, Diana, Bellona, Hecate Rhamnusia: and Heliodorus nearer home, maketh Osiris to be Nilus, the Earth Isis. So true is it that e 1.83 an Idoll is nothing in the world, and Idolaters worship they know not what.

But to search this fountaine further, you may reade the Egyptian opinion in Dio∣dorus, f 1.84 how that the world, being framed out of that Chaos, or first matter, the lighter things ascending, the heauier descending, the Earth yet imperfect, was heated and hardned by the Sunne, whose violent heate begat of her slimie soft∣nesse certaine putride swellings, couered with a thinne filme, which beeing by the

same heate ripened, brought forth all manner of creatures. This muddy generation was say they) first in Egypt, most fit, in respect of the strong soile, temperate ayre, Nilus ouerflowing, and exposed to the Sunne, for to beget and nourish them: and yet re∣taining some such vertue. at the new flaking of the riuer, the Sunne more desirous (as it were) of this Egyptian Concubine, whom the waters had so long detained from his sight, ingendring in that lustfull fit many Creatures, as mice and others, whose fore∣partes are seene mouing before the hinder are formed. These newly-hatched people could not but ascribe Diuinitie to the Author of their humanity, by the names of Osi∣ris and Isis, worshipping the Sunne and Moone, accounting them to be Gods, and euerlasting: adding in the same Catalogue, vnder disguised names of Iupiter, Vul∣can, Minerua, Occanus, and Ceres, the fiue Elements of the world, Spirit, Fire, Aire, Water, & Earth. These eternall Gods begot others, whom not Nature, but their owne proper merite made immortall, which reigned in Egypt, and bare the names of those celestiall Deities. Their Legend of g 1.85 Osiris, is, that he hauing set Egypt in order, lea∣uing Isis his wife gouernour, appoynting Mercurie her Counsellour (the inuenter of Arithmetike, Musicke, Physicke, and of their superstition) made an expedition into farre countries, hauing Hercules for his Generall, with Apollo his brother, Anubis and Macedon his sonnes, (whose Ensignes were a Dogge and a Wolfe, creatures after for this cause honored, and their counterfeits worshipped) Pan, Maron, and Triptolemus, and the nine Muses attending with the Satyres. Thus did hee inuade the world, rather with Arts, then Armes; teaching men husbandry in many parts of Asia and Europe, and when Vines would not grow, to make drinke of barley. At his returne, his bro∣ther Typhon slew him, rewarded with like death by the reuenging hand of Isis and her sonne Orus. The dispersed peeces, into which Typhon had cut him, she gathered and committed to the Priests, with iniunction to worship him, with dedication vnto him of what beast they best liked, which also should be obserued with much ceremonie, both aliue and dead, in memory of Osiris. In which respect also h 1.86 they obserued so∣lemnely to make a lamentable search for Osiris with many teares, making semblance of like toy at his pretended finding, whereof Lucan singeth, Nunquam{que} satis quaesitus Osiris; alway seeking (saith Lactantius) and alway finding. To establish this Osiri∣an Religion she consecrated a third part of the land in Egypt for maintenance of these superstitious rites and persons: the other two parts appropriated to the King, and his souldiours. This Isis, after her death, was also deified in a higher degree of adoration then Osiris selfe. One thing is lacking to our tale, which was also lacking a long time to Isis in her search. For when shee had with the helpe of waxe made vp of six and twenty parts, which she found so many Images of Osiris, all buried in seuerall places: his priuities, which Typhon had drownd in Nilus, were not without much labor found, & more solemnity interred. And that the deuil might shew how far he can besot men, the Image i 1.87 hereof was made and worshipped; the light of this darkenesse shining as farre as Greece, whose Phallus, Phallogogia, Ishiphalli, Phallophoria, and Phallophon is∣sued out of this sincke, together with their membrous monster Priapus. Athenaeus k 1.88 telleth of Ptol. Philadelphus in a solemnitie wherein he listed to shew to the world his madnesse; or (as it was then esteemed) his magnificence (a place worth the rea∣ding to them, who are not heere glutted with our tedious Egyptian banquet) hee a∣mong many sumptuous spectacles presented a l 1.89 Phallus of gold, painted, with gol∣den Crownes, of one hundred and twenty cubites length, hauing a golden starre on the top, whose circumference was six cubites. This was carried in a Charriot, as in o∣thers the Images of Priapus, and other Idoles.

Of the Isia call rites, m 1.90 that brazen Table (supposed to haue been some Altar-couer) after possessed by Card. Bembus, full of mysticall Characters, explaned by Laurentius Pignorins in a Treatise of this Argument, may further acquaint the desirous Reader. Diodorus thinketh this the cause why they consecrated Goates, and erected Images of Satyres in their Temples; affirming that their Priests are first initiated in these bawdie rites. Their canonized beasts, of which the Egyptians and Syrians, (sayth n 1.91 Tully) con∣ceiued

stronger opinions of Deuotion, then the Romans of their most sacred Tem∣ples, were o 1.92 Dogges, Cattes, Wolues, Crocodiles, Ichneumaons, Rammes, Goates, Bulles, and Lions, in honour of Isis: their sacred Birds were the Hawke, Ibis, Phani∣copterus: besides Dragons, Aspes, Beetles, amongst things creeping: and of fishes, whatsoeuer had scales; and the Eele. Yea their reason did not onely to sensible things ascribe Diuinitie, but garlike and onions were free of their Temples, derided there∣fore by p 1.93 Iuuenall,

Porrum & coepe nefas violare & frangere morsu: O sanctas gentes quibus haee nascuntur in hortis. Numme. Onions or Leekes by old Egyptian Rite, It was impiety to hurt or bite: Oh holy people! in whose gardens grow Their Gods, on whom deuotion they bestow.

For this cause some q 1.94 thinke the Hebrewes were in such abhomination to the Ae∣gyptians, that they would not eate with them, as eating and sacrificing those things, which the other worshipped. Example whereof Diodorus an eye-witnesse telleth, that when Ptolomey gaue entertainement to the Romans, whose friend he was decla∣red; a Roman, at vnawares hauing killed a Cat, could not by the Kings authority, sen∣ding Officers for his rescue, nor for feare of the Romans, be detained from their but∣cherly furie. For such was their custome for the murther of those sacred creatures, to put to death by exquisite torments him that had done it wittingly, and for the Bird Ibis and a Cat, although vnwittingly slaine. And therefore if any espie any of them lying dead, hee standeth aloofe lamenting and protesting his owne innocencie. The causes of this blinde zeale, were the metamorphosis of their distressed Gods into these shapes; secondly, their ancient Ensignes; thirdly, the r 1.95 profit of them in common life. Origen s 1.96 addeth a fourth, because they were vsed to diuination, and therefore (saith he) forbidden to the Israelites as vncleane. Eusebius out of the Poet citeth a fift cause, namely, the Diuine Nature diffused into all creatures, after that of the Poet:

Deum nam{que} ire per omnes Terras{que} tractus{que} maris caelum{que} profundum.

God goes through Sea, and Land, and lofty Skies.

I might adde a sixt, that μετεμψὺχωσις or transanimation which Pythagoras (it see∣meth) here honoured. If I might, with the Readers patience, I would adde somewhat of their Mysterie of iniquitie, and the mysticall sense of this iniquitie. For, as many haue sweat in vnfolding the mysteries of that Church, which spiritually is called Sodome and Aegypt, as Ambrosius de Armariolo, Amalarius, Durandus, Durantus, and others: so heere haue not wanted mysticall Interpreters, Porphyrius, Iamblicus, Plutarch and the rest. Such is the deepnesse of Satan in the shallownesse of humane both reason and truth. Water and Fire they vsed in all their Sacrifices, and do them deuoutest worship (saith t 1.97 Porphyry) because those Elements are so profitable to mans vse: and for this vse sake they adored so many creatures: at Anubis they worshipped a man. But especially they held in veneration those creatures which seemed to holde some affinitie with the Sunne. Euen that stinking Beetle or Scarabee did these more blinde then Beetles in their stinking superstitions obserue, as a liuing Image of the same, because forsooth, all Scarabees are of male sex, and hauing shed their seede in the dung, do make a ball thereof, which they rowle to and fro with their feet, imitating the Sunne in his circu∣lar iourney. Eusebius followeth this Argument in the seuerall beasts which they wor∣ship: but to auoid tediousnesse, I leaue him, to looke on Plutarchs paines in this Argu∣ment. u 1.98 He maketh Isis to be deriued of the verb 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 to know, as being the God∣desse of Wisedome and Knowledge: to whom Typhon for his ignorance is an enemie. For without Knowledge Immortalitie it selfe could not deserue the name of Life, but of Time.

Their Priests shaued their owne haire, and ware not woollen but linnen garments, because of their professed puritie, to which the haire of man or beast being but an ex∣crement, disagreed: and for this cause they reiected Beeues, Mutton and Porke, as meats which cause much excrements. Yea their Apis might not drinke of Nilus, for this riuers fatning qualitie, but of a fountaine peculiar to his holinesse. At Heliopolis they might not bring wine into the Temple, holding it vnseemely to drinke in the presence of their LORD. They had many purifications wherein wine was forbidden. Their Kings, which were also Priests, had their sacred stints of wine; and did not drinke at all before Psametichus time, esteeming wine to be the bloud of them, which some∣time warred against the gods, out of whose slaine carkasses Vines proceeded, and hence proceedeth drunkennesse, and madnesse by wine. Their Priests abstaine from all fish: they eate not Onions, because they grow most in the wane of the Moone, they procure also teares and thirst. Their Kings were chosen also either of the Priests, or of the souldiours; and these also after their election, were presently chosen into the Colledge of Priests. Osiris signifieth many eyes, in the Egyptian language. Os, is much, and Eri, an eye. The Image of Minerua at Sai, had this inscription, I am all, which is, which hath beene, which shall be, whose shining light no mortall man hath opened. Ammon x 1.99 they call Am (the same as is before said with Ham or Cham the sonne of Noah) in the vocatiue case, as inuocating him, whom they hold the chiefe GOD of the world, to manifest himselfe. They esteemed children to haue a diuining facultie, and obserued the voices of children playing in the Temples, and speaking at aduen∣ture, as Oracles, because Isis seeking after Osiris, had enquired of children. They in∣terpret Astronomically the Dog-starre to belong to Isis; the Beare, to Typhon; Orion, to Horus.

The Inhabitants of The bais acknowledged nothing for GOD which was mortall; but worshipped Cneph, which they said, had neither beginning nor ending. So many are the interpretations in their mysticall Theologie, that Truth must needs be absent, which is but One: and these may rather seeme subtle fetches of their Priests, to gull their people, then the true intents of their first authors of Idolatrie. Because Typhon was of red colour, they consecrated red Bulls, in which yet there might not be one haire blacke or white. They esteemed it not a sacrifice acceptable to the gods, but contrarie, as which had receiued the soules of wicked men: and therefore they cursed the head of the sacrifice, which they hurled into the riuer: and since haue vsed to sell to strangers. The diuell happily would teach them an apish imitation of that sacrifice of the red Cow, Numb. 19. The Priests abhorre the sea, as wherein Nilus dieth; and salt is forbidden them, which they call Typhons spittle. In Sai, in the Porch of Mineruaes Temple••, was pictured an Infant, an old man, a Hauke, a Fish, and a Sea-horse. The mystery was, O yee that are borne, and die, GOD hateth shamelesse persons. The Hauke signified GOD, the Fish hatred, the Sea-horse impudencie.

By their Osiris and Typhon, they signified the good and euill, whereof we haue not onely vicssitudes, but mixtures, in all these earthly things. And heere Plutarch is large in shewing the opinion of these wise-men, which when they saw so much euill, and knew withall that good could not bee the cause of euill, they imagined two begin∣ings, one whereof they called GOD, the other Deuill: the good, Orimazes; the bad, Arimanius. This opinion is fathered on Zoroastres, Betwixt these two was Mi∣thres, whom the Persians called a Mediator. So the Chaldaeans had among the Pla∣nets, two good, two bad, three of middle disposition. The Grecians, their Iupiter and Dis, and Harmonia begotten of Venus & Mercury. Empedocles called the one Friend∣shippe, the other Discord: the Pythagoreans y 1.100 call the good, One, bounded, abiding, right, square, &c. The other, Duplicitie, infinite, moued, crooked, long, &c. Anaxa∣goras, the minde and infinitenesse; Aristotle, Forme and Priuation. Plato, the Same, and Another. Hence appeareth how true it is, that z 1.101 the Naturallmen perceiue not the things of GOD, nor can know them: and hence grew the Manichaean heresie.

All a 1.102 the deformitie and defect of things, Plutarch ascribeth to Typhon (whome they also called Seth, Bebon, and S••••y, saith Pignorius) that which is good, to Osiris,

and Isis b 1.103 , to this the matter, to him the forme. In the Towne of Idithya they burned liuing men, whom they called Typhonians, scattering their ashes, and bringing them to nothing. This was openly done in Dog-daies. But when they sacrificed any of their sacred beasts, it was done closely, and at vncertaine times. He that would further be acquainted with these mysteries, let him resort to Eusebius and Plutarch. Iamblichus hath written a large Treatise, De Mysterijs, where the more curious Reader may fur∣ther satisfie himselfe. Hee mustereth in their rankes and order, first the Gods, then Arch-angles, next Angels, then Daemones, after them Heroes, Principalities and Soules in their subordinate orders. Marsilius c 1.104 Ficinus doth thus dispose his Egyptian my∣steries, or mysticall opinions of GOD. The first in order is, Vnum Super Ens. The se∣cond, Vnum Ens, or Vnitas Entis. The third, Intellectus Intelligibilis, Prima Icthon. The fourth, Emeph, the Captaine of the heauenly Deities. The fift, Captaine of the work∣men of the world, the vnderstanding of the soule of the world, called Amun, Phtha, Vulcan Osiris. But these wayes are too rough, cragged and thornie for a daintie tra∣ueller: they that will, may reade Iamblichus, Proclus, Porphyrius, translated by Marsi∣lius Ficinus.

Mercurius Trismegistus (so called, d 1.105 because he was thrice greatest King, Priest, and Philosopher) was (saith e 1.106 Lactantius) called Thoth or Thoyth, of whom they na∣med their first moneth, acknowledging to haue receiued their lawes and letters from him. He built the Citie Hermopolis, and of the Saits was honored for a god. Of him also Augustine De Ciuit, 'Dei.lib.8. cap.26. illustrated by the Annotations of Vines, will further acquaint you.

* 1.107 Franciscus Patricius (as he hath taken great paines, out of Psellus, Ioannes Picus, and others, for the opening of the Assyrian, and Chaldaean opinions, and hath collected three hundred and twenty Oracles, and sacred sentences of Zoroaster, so he) hath with * 1.108 no lesse industry published twenty bookes of Hermes or Mercury Trismegistus. He af∣firmeth that there were two of that name, the one Grand-father to the other: the elder of which was councellour and instructer of Isis, and the scholler of Noah. He had a son named Tat, which begate the second Hermes, which Hermes had a son also called Tat, by which likenes in name great confusion and vnlikelihoods haue happened in historie. This second Hermes (hee supposeth) liued in the dayes of Moses, but was somewhat more ancient. Both the elder and yonger were writers, as he sheweth out of their workes: and called Trismegists, not for that he was greatest King, Priest, and Philosopher, as Ficinus, saith, nor for their cleare sentences touching the Holy Trinity, but (as the French vse the word thrice, for the Superlatiue) as men thrice or most ex∣cellent in learning. The same Patricius hath set forth three Treatises of Asclepius: of which name were three learned Aegyptians, Asclepius Vulcani, inuenter of Physike, Asclepius Imuthes, inuenter of Poetry, and another which had no sur-name, to whom * 1.109 Hermes dedicated some of his bookes; and the same Asclepius in the beginning of his first booke, calls himselfe the scholler of Hermes. In the writings of these Aegyptians, translated into Greeke, and explaned by the Aegyptian Priests, the Greeke Philoso∣phers, especially the Platonikes and Pythagoreans, learned their Diuine, Morall, and Naturall Philosophy. Antiquitie and Learning hold vs longer in these mens compa∣nie; the more curious may haue recourse to their owne workes. Twenty thousand bookes are ascribed to Hermes: some say thirty six thousand fiue hundred twentie fiue.

He in his Asclepius, f 1.110 translated by Apuleius, thus writeth. Aegypt is the Image of heauen, and the Temple of the whole world. But the time shall come when the Ae∣gyptiā deuotiō shall proue vaine, & their pietie frustrate: for the Diuinitie shall returne to heauen, and Aegypt shall be forsaken of her gods. And no maruell, seeing that these gods were Idols, the workes of mens hands, as himselfe g 1.111 after sheweth: and when as they could not make soules, they called, h 1.112 or coniured into them the soules of diuels or an∣gels, by which the Images might haue power to doe good or euill. For thy Grand∣father, O Asclepius, saith he was the first inuēter of Physike, to whom is a Temple con∣secrated in a mountaine of Libya, where his worldly man (his body) resteth: for the rest

or rather his whole selfe is gone to heauen, and doth now heale men by his Deitie, as then by his Physike. The same doth i 1.113 Mercury my grandfather, preseruing all such as resort to him. Much may the willing Reader learne further of their superstitions, which he thus freely confesseth in that Author, whose prophecie, GOD bethanked, by the bright and powerfull Sunne-shine of the Gospell, was long since effected.

CHAP. IIII.

Of the Rites, Priests, Sects, Sacrifices, Feasts, Inuentions; and other obseruations of the Aegyptians.

THus farre haue we launched out of their History, into their Mysteries. To returne to the relation of their Beasts and bestiall superstitions. Lucian a 1.114 saith, That this Apis represented the Celestian Bul, and other beasts which they worshipped, other signes in the Zodiake. They that respected the Constellation of Pisces, did eate no fish, nor a Goat, if they regarded Capricorne,. Aries a heauenly Constellation, was their heauenly deuotion: and not heere alone, but at the Oracle of Iupiter Ammon. b 1.115 Strabo saith, That they nourished many, which they accoūted sacred, but not gods. This nou∣rishment, after c 1.116 Diodorus, was in this sort: first they cōsecrated vnto their maintenance sufficient lands. Such Votaries also as had recouered their children from some dange∣rous sicknesse, accustomed to shaue their haire, and putting it in gold or siluer, offered it to their Priests. The Haukes they fed with gobbets of flesh, and birdes catched for them. The Cats and Ichneumons, with bread, and milke, and fish: and likewise the rest.

When they goe their Processions, with these beasts displayed in their Banners, euery one falleth downe and doth worshippe. When any of them dieth, it is wrapped in fine linnen, salted and embalmed with Cedar and sweete oyntments, and buried in a ho∣ly place, the reasonlesse men howling and knocking their breasts, in the exequies of these vnreasonable beasts. Yea, when famine hath driuen them to eate mans flesh, the zeale of deuotion hath preserued vntouched these sacred Creatures. And if a Dogge die in a house, all in that houshold shaue themselues, and make great lamen∣tation. If Wine, Wheate or other food be found, where such a beast lieth dead, su∣perstition forbiddeth further vse of it. Principall men, with principall meats, are ap∣pointed to nourish them in the circuit of their Temples.

They bathe and annoint them with odoriferous oyntments. And they prouide to euery one of them a female of his owne kinde. Their death they bewaile no lesse, then of their owne children: In their funeralls they are exceeding prodigall. In the time of Ptolomaeus Lagi, theis Apis or Bull of Memphis being dead, the Keeper be∣stowed ou his funerall, ouer and aboue the ordinarie allowance and offerings, fiftie talents of siluer borrowed of Ptolomey. And in our age, saith Diodorus, an eye-witnesse of these his relations, some of these Nourishers haue bestowed an hundred ta∣lents on this last expence. After the death of this Bull, which they call Apis, was made a solemne and publike lamentation, which they testified by shauing their heads, al∣though their purple lockes might compare with those of Nisus, saith d 1.117 Lucian: and after his buriall e 1.118 were an hundred Priests employed, in search of another like the for∣mer; which being found, was brought to the Citie Nilus, and there nourished fortie dayes. Then they conueyed him into a close shippe, hauing a golden habitacle, in which they carried him to Memphis, and there placed him in the Temple of Vulcan for a god. At his first comming f 1.119 onely women were permitted to see him, who I know not in what hellifh mysterie, lifting vp their garments, shewed him Natures se∣crets, and from thence-forth might neuer be admitted the sight of him. At his first finding, the people cease their funerall lamentations. At his solemne receiuing into Memphis, they obserue a seuenth dayes festiuall, with great concourse of people. His consecration was done by one wearing a Diadem on his head. They made the people

beleeue he was conceiued of lightning. He g 1.120 had a Chappell assigned to him, and cal∣led by his name. He was kept in a place enclosed, before which was a Hall; and in that another enclosed roome, for the Dame or Mother of Apis. Into this Hall they brought him, when they would present him to strangers. Psammetichus was the founder of this building, borne vp with collosses, or huge statues of twelue cubits, instead of Pillars, and grauen full of figures. Once a yeare h 1.121 he had sight of a female, chosen by especi∣all markes, and slaine the same day. On a set day, which he might not outliue, accor∣ding to their rituall bookes, they drowned him in the bottome of a sacred fountaine: and then buried him as aforesaid, with much mourning. After this solemnitie it was lawfull for them to enter into the Temple of Serapis. Darius to curry fauour with the Aegyptians, offered an hundred talents to him that could find out a succeeding Apis. Of this Apis, thus writeth i 1.122 Augustine. Apis was the King of the Argiues, who sailing into Aegypt, and there dying, was worshipped by the name of Serapis, their greatest god. This name Serapis was giuen him (saith Varro) of his funerall Chest called in Greeke 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, and from thence Sorapis, as if one should say, Sorosapis, after Serapis. It was enacted, that whosoeuer should affirme, that he had beene a man, should be done to death. Hence it is, that in the Aegyptian Temples Harpocrates, an Image holding his finger on his mouth, is ioyned a companion to Isis and Serapis, in token of concea∣ling their former humanitie. Suidas k 1.123 saith, that Alexander built vnto him a magnificent Temple, of which, and of this Serapis we shall largely declare in the next Chapter. Vi∣ues out of Nymphoderus saith, that this carkasse in that Chest, whereof the name Serapis was diuided; was of a Bull, not of a man. Eusebius l 1.124 nameth two Kings called by this name Apis, one a Sicyonian, the other of Argos: the first more ancient; the other the son of Iupiter and Niobe, called after Serapis. But Apollodorus affirmeth him the son of Phoroneus, and brother of Niobe. and therefore the Sicyonian King is more likely to be the Aegyptian Apis, builder of Memphis: for the other (saith m 1.125 he) died in Pelo∣ponnesus, which of him was called Apia. The markes n 1.126 of the next Apis were these; All his body was blacke, with a white starre in his forehead, after Herodotus, or in his right side, saith Pliny, like vnto a horned Moone. For he was sacred to the Moone, saith Mar∣cellinus. On his back he had the shape of an Eagle, a knot on his tongue like a Beetle. If such an one, might seeme to some impossible to be found, as no doubt it was rare, and therefore costly; Augustine o 1.127 attributeth it to the diuels working, presenting to the Cow in her conception such a fantasticall apparition, the power of which imagination appeareth p 1.128 in Iacobs example.

But what a beastly stirre haue we heere (me thinkes I heare some whining Reader say) about beasts q 1.129 and Bulls. I answere that it deserueth the more ful relation, both for the multitude of Authors, which mention something of this History, for the antiquitie, and especially for the practise of the same superstition, r 1.130 in Aarons & Ieroboams Calues, after their returne from Aegypt, the schoole of this Idolatrie. Besides this Apis of Memphis, they in other places obserued others, as Mucuis a blacke Bull, consecrated to the Sunne, as Apis was to the Moone: with his haires growing forward, worshipped at Heliopolis. Bacis s 1.131 another that was fained to change colour euery houre, at Her∣munthus besides Onuphis, and Menuphis other where. Thus by sinne beastes became gods, men became beasts, if this be not a baser degree of basenesse to worship beasts, and in them diuels: to content themselues with meane houses, and neuer to be conten∣ted with the magnificence and sumptuousnes of their Temples to beasts. t 1.132 Splendida fana cum lucis, & templa cum vestibulis & porticibus admirandis: introgressus autem vi∣debis ador ari felem, &c. That is, They haue glorious Chappels, with Groues: and stately Temples, with goodly gate-wayes and porches: but when you are within once, ye shal see nothing but a Cat (or some such Carrion) worshipped, &c.

We are further to know, that although Aegypt worshipped beasts, yet not all, the same: These u 1.133 only were vniuersally receiued: three beasts, a Dog, a Cat, a Bull: two fowles; the Hauke & the Ibis: two fishes; Lepidotus and Oxyrinchus. Other beasts haue their sects of worshippers; as a Sheepe among the Thebans and Saits; the fish called Latus among the Latopolitans: a Cynocephalus at Hermopolis (which is a kind of great

Ape or Monkie naturally circumcised, and abhorring from fish) a Wolfe at Lycopolis. The Babylonians neere to Memphis, worshipped a beast called Cepus, resembling in the face a Satyre, in other parts, partly a Dog, partly a Beare: likewise other Cities, o∣ther beasts, which caused great distention, whereof x 1.134 Iuuenal.

Ardet adhue Ombos & Tentyra, summus vtrin{que} Iude furor vnlgo quod numina vicinorum Odit vt or{que} locus— Ombos and Tentyra doe both yet burne With mutuall hate, because they both doe spurne At one anothers gods, &c.

Strabo saw, in the nomus or shire of Arsinoe, diuino honot giuen to a Crocodile, kept tame in a certaine lake by the Priests, and named Suchus, nourished with bread, wine, and flesh, which the Pilgrimes that came to visite him offered. Now the Ten∣tyrites, and those of Elephantina killed Crocodiles. And in the Citie of Hercules they worshipped an Ichneumon, a beast that destroyeth Crocodiles and Aspes, and there∣fore euen at this day of much estimation, as Bellonius y 1.135 obserueth, where you may see his description. These imagined that Typhon was transformed into a Crocodile. At Hermopolis they worshipped a Goat: and Goats had carnall mixture with women. z 1.136 The Ombites (more beastly) esteemed themselues fauoured of their Crocodile god, if he filled his paunch with the flesh and bloud of their dearest children. King Menas built a Citie called Crocodile, and dedicated the neighbour-fenne to their food. They were as scrupulous in the vse of meates: some a 1.137 abstained from Cheese, some from Beanes, some from Onions, or others after their owne fancie. This multiplicitie of sects is ascribed to the policie of their ancient Kings, according to that rule, Diuide and Rule. For it was not likely they would ioyne in conspiracie, whom Religion (the most mortall make-bate) had disioyned.

They held Serpents in so sacred account, b 1.138 that Osiris is neuer painted without them: and Iosophus c 1.139 saith, That it was reckoned a happines (which I thinke few would enuy them) to be bitten of Aspes, as also to be deuoured of Crocodiles. Venemous was that old Serpent, which both heere, and in other Nations, then, and at this day, hath procured diuine honor to this first instrument of Hell: As if he wòuld thus exalt this trophee of his ancient conquest, in despite both of GOD and Man, in that Crea∣ture whereby man perished, and which GOD had cursed: except we will rather attri∣bute it to a diuellish malice, or apish imitation of that brasen Serpent set vp by MOSES d 1.140 in the wildernesse, the figure of CHRIST crucified, who brake this Serpents head. Ie∣remy the Prophet was stoned (some e 1.141 say) at Tanis in Egypt, and was after worship∣ped of the Inhabitants there (such was their difference of Sects) for his present reme∣dying the Stings of Serpents.

I thinke by this time, either my relation, or their superstition is tedious: and yet I haue not mentioned other their gods, both stincking and monstrous. Loath am I to search the waters for their deified Frogges, and Hippopotami, or play the scauenger, to present you with their Beetle-gods out of their priuies: yea their priuies f 1.142 and farts had their vnsauoury canonization, and went for Egyptian Deities; lettice sutable to such lippes. Lesse brutish, though not lesse Idolatrous, was it in Ptolomaeus Philopator, g 1.143 to erect a Temple to Homer, in which his Image was placed, comely sitting enuiro∣ned with those Cities which challenged him for theirs.

Their sacrifices were so diuersified in their kinds, that Peucer h 1.144 saith, They had six hundred three score and six seuerall sorts of them: some they had peculiar to speciall gods, i 1.145 as to the Sunne, a Cocke, a Swanne, a Bull; to Venus, a Doue; to the celestiall signes, such things as held correspondent similitude. Besides their sacrifices of red men to Osiris. Busiris k 1.146 is said to haue offered Thrasius (first author of that counsell, worst to the counseller) thereby to appease angry Nilus, that in nine yeares had not ouerflow∣ed. They offered euery day three men at Heliopolis, instead of which bloudie Rites Amasis after substituted so many waxen Images.

Thus were their gods beastly, their sacrifices inhumane, or humane rather too much:

Other things they obserued of their owne inuention, framing to themselues deformed and compounded shapes, whose Images they adored. Such were their Canopi, swad∣led as it were in clouts (so resembling Orus) with heads of Dogges or other creatures. Osiris l 1.147 is sometime seene with the head of a Hauke, Isis with the head of a Lion, Ann∣bis alway with the head of a Dogge, and contrariwise beasts pictured with the heads of Osiris and Isis: monstrous mishapen figures, of mishapen monstrous mysteries.

They borrowed of the Iewes abstinence from Swines-flesh and circumcision of their males, to which they added excision of their females, still obserued of the Christi∣ans in those parts. They so abhorre Swine, m 1.148 that if one by the way touch them, he pre∣sently washeth himselfe and his garments. Neither may a Swineheard haue accesse in∣to their temples or marry with their daughters. Yet doe they offer wine to the Moone and Bacchus (Isis and Osiris) when the Moone is at full. In this sacrifice they burne the taile, milt and leafe: and (which on another day would be piacular) on that day of the full they eat the rest. The Egyptians n 1.149 sware by the head of their King, which oath, whosoeuer violated, lost his life for the same, without any redemption.

Their Priests in old time renowned for their learning, in Straboes time were igno∣rant & vnlearned. No woman o 1.150 might beare Priestly function. These Priests might not eat egges, milke, or oile (except with sallads) they might not salute mariners, nor looke vpon their children or kinsfolks. They p 1.151 washed themselues in the day-time thrice, & in the night twice: they were shauen, ware linnen garments alwayes new washed, were daily allowed sacred meats. q 1.152 Of their ancient Priests, thus Du Bartas singeth in Sylu∣sters tune; The Memphian Priests were deepe Philosophers,

And curious gazers on the sacred Stars; Searchers of Nature, and great Mathematickes, Ere any letter knew the ancient'st Attickes.

When they sacrificed, they made choice of their Beastes by certaine religi∣ous markes: (a Cow they might not sacrifice, as consecrated vnto Isis:) they kindled a fire, and sprinkling water ouer the sacrifice, with inuocation of their God killed it, cut off the head, which either they sold to the Graecians, if they would buy it, or cast into the Riuer, with imprecation, That whatsoeuer euill was imminent to them or their countrey, might be turned vpon that head. This ceremonie r 1.153 seemeth to haue come to them with many other from the Iewes. And they haue been as liberall of their rites since to the Catholikes (for so they will be called) as appeareth both by this relation, and by the testimony, not only of Moresinus s 1.154 a Protestant, but Maginus, t 1.155 Polidorus, Boemus and Beroaldus, Popish writers, although daubed ouer with new mysticall significations, as in Bellarmine and other the purest Catholikes is seene. Their Priests u 1.156 were their Iudges, the eldest of which was chiefe in pronoun∣cing sentence. He ware x 1.157 about his necke a Saphire-iewel, with the Image of TRVTH therein ingrauen. The Priests y 1.158 of Isis, besides their shauings and linnen garments, had paper-shooes; on their heads, Anubis; in their hands, a Timbrell, or a branch of sea∣worme wood, or a Pine-apple. They had one chiefe Priest, or Primate of Egypt, as ap∣peareth z 1.159 by Ios••p••us and Heliodorus, who maketh Thyamis to succeed his father Ca∣lasyris in this high Priesthood at Memphis. Manetho also enioyed this Pontificall Hie∣rarchy, as appeareth by his Epistle to Ptolomaeus, which after shall follow. Philostratus a 1.160 speaketh of Gymnosophists, which some ascribe to India; Heliodorus to Aethiopia; he to Aethiopia & Egypt. These, saith he, dwelt abroad without house, on a hil a little off the banks of Nilus, where grew a Groue, in which they held their general Aslemblies, to consult of publike affaires, hauing otherwise their studies & sacrifices apart, each by himself. Thespesion was the chief of this monkish Colledge, when Apollonius after his vi∣sitatiō of the Babylonian Mag••, and Indian Brachmanes. b 1.161 came thither. These held the immortality of the soule, and accounted Nilus for a god. If a man at Memphis had by chance-medly killed a man, he was exiled till those Gymnosophists absolued him.

Hercules Temple at Canopus was priuiledged with Sanctuary, to giue immunity to fugitiues, and malefactors: thus elswhere Osiris; Apollo, in Syria; Diana, at Ephesus; eue∣ry Cardinals house (saith c 1.162 a Pope) in Rome; Saint Peter, d 1.163 at Westminster; and other Popish Oratories, priuiledged dennes of theeues.

Their Feasts were many: of which, e 1.164 Herodotus reckoneth one at Bubastis, in ho∣nour of Diana. To this place the men and women, at this festiuall solemnitie, sayled in great multitudes, with Minstrelsie and shoutings; and as they came to any Citie on the waters side, they went on shore, and the women, some daunced, some played, some made a brawle with the women of the place: and thus resorting to Bubastis, they there offered great sacrifices, spending in this Feast more Wine then in all the yeare besides. Hither resorted of men and women, besides children, seuen hundred thousand. In Bu∣siris was solemnized the Feast of Isis, in which, after the sacrifice, many thousands beat themselues: but with what they did beat themselues, was not lawfull to relate. The Carians that inhabited Egypt did also cut their forheads with swords, signifying there∣by, that they were foreiners. This Citie was in the middest of the Egyptian Delta, and in it, a very great Temple of Isis. A third Feast was at Sai, in honour of Minerua, where assembling, by night they lighted candles full of Salt & Oyle, & therewith went about the walls of the Citie: This solemnitie was called f 1.165 Light-burning, or if you will, Can∣dlemasse. This night they which came not hither, yet obserued the setting vp of lights throughout Egypt. A fourth was at Heliopolis, in honor of the Sunne. A fist at Butus, of Latona, wherein only sacrificing was vsed. At Papremus was obserued the solemni∣tie of Mars, with sacrifices, but till Sunne-set, only a few Priests were busied about the Image: a greater number of thē stood before the dores of the Temple with woodden clubbes, & ouer-against them aboue a thousand men that payd their vowes, each with clubbes in their hands, who the day before caried the Image out of a gilded Chappell of Timber into another sacred roome; those few which were chosen for the Idoll-ser∣uice, drawing a Wagon with 4. wheeles, on which the Chappell & Image were carried. Those that stood at the Porch, forbad these to enter; but the Votaries, to helpe their God, beat & draue them backe. Here began a great clubbe-fray, in which many were wounded, & many (although the Egyptians concealed it) died of the woūds. The cause (forsooth) was because here was shrined the mother of Mars to whō her sonne, at ripe age, resorted to haue lyen with, but was repelled by her seruants: whereupon, he pro∣curing helpe elsewhere, was reuenged of them. Hence grew that solemnitie.

On the 7. day of the moneth Tybi g 1.166 (which answereth to our Ianuarie & December) was solemnised the cōming of Isis out of Phenscia; in which many things were done in despight of Typhon. The Captites then hurled downe and Asse frō a steepe place, & abu∣sed ruddie men for this cause. They had h 1.167 also, in their Bacchanall-solemnities, most filthie Rites, in which being drunken, they carried Images of a cubit length, with the pnuie member of a monstrous size, with Musicke, accópanied with the elder Matrons. This yard, which they called Phallus, was vsually made of Figge-tree. Herodotus, l.2. saith, That besides their Swine-Feast they obserued another to Bacchus, without Swine, in like sort as the Grecians: in which, they had cubitall Images made of sinews, or, as Coelius i 1.168 readeth it, made to be drawne to and fro with sinewes or strings, carried by women. In the moneth Thoth (which most-what agreeth to September) the 19. day k 1.169 was holy to Mercurie, in which they did eate Honey and Figges, saying withall, Truth is sweet. On the 9. day of this moneth they obserued another Feast, wherein euery man before his dore did eate rosted Fish: the Priests did not eate, but burne the same. Before was mentioned the seeking of Osiris, alway sought (sayth Lactantius) and alwaies found. This was an Egyptian Feast obserued in the moneth Athyr (which answereth some what to Nouember) from the seuenteenth day (in which they imagi∣ned that Osyris perished) foure dayes were spent in mourning: the causes were foure; Nilus slaking, the Windes then blowing, the Dayes shortening, the Winter approa∣ching. Here is the mysterie vnfolded. On the nineteenth day they went by night to the Sea, and brought forth a sacred Chest, in which was a golden Boxe, into which they poured water, and made a shout, That Osyris was found. Then they mingled the Earth with Water, adding Spices and costly Perfumes, and made an Image of the Moone, applying these mysticall Rites to the nature of the Earth and Water. About the Winter Solstice they carried a Cow seuen times about the Temple l 1.170 , in remem∣brance of the Sunnes circuit, which in the 7. month would be in the Summer Solstice.

The originall of Isis seeking Osiris, is before shewed. Some make Typhon the hus∣band of Isis, which slew Osiris her sonne, or brother (as diuers diuersly esteeme him) for Incest committed with her, and cut him in pieces. Anubis her Huntsman, by helpe of his dogges, found out the pieces againe. This (saith Minutius m 1.171 Felix) is resembled euery yeare, Nec desinunt annis omnibus vel perdere quod inneniunt vel innenire quod por∣dunt. Hac Aeptia quondā nunc & sacra Romana sunt. Truly the Playes of CHRIST his Crucifying and Resurrection, which is obserued in all Churches of the Romant Religion yearely, might seeme to haue had this Egyptian originall. Once, Index ex∣purgatorius hath cut out Viues Tongue, where he speaketh against them, in annot. Aug. de Crv. Dei, cap.vlt. This Feast is also mentioned by Iulius Firmius and others.

They had another Feast called Pamylia, of Pamyle the nurse of Osiris, who going to fetch water, heard a voice, bidding her proclaime, That a great King and Benefactor, was borne. On this holiday was carried in Procession an Image with three stones, or (as Plutarch n 1.172 sayth) with a three-fold yard, in which beastly Rite he findeth a foolish mysterie, not worth the telling. But I thinke this Feast of Feasts hath glutted euery man.

The Egyptians had many Oracles of Hercules, Apollo, Minerua, Diana, Mars, Iu∣piter, and others. The Oracle of Latona at Butys o 1.173 told Cambyses, That he should die at Ecbatana, whereby he secured himselfe for Syria, and yet there died, in an obscure village of that name, whereas he had interpreted it of the great Citie in Media. Their Apis and Serapis were also esteemed Oracles. Annibal was deceiued by the Oracle of Serapis, telling him of his death, which he construed of Libya, and fell out in a place of the same name in Bithynia. At Memphis a Cow, at Heliopolis the Bull Mneus, at Arsinoe the Crocodiles were their Oracles. But it were too tedious to relate the rest.

Somewhat of the Egyptian inuentions. Husbandrie p 1.174 by some is ascribed to them, but falsely, Adam, Cain, Noah, and others were in this before them. Astronomie also is not their inuention, but q 1.175 taught them by Abraham. r 1.176 Geometrie is more like to be theirs, driuen to seeke out this Art by Nilus ouerflowing. Idolatrie to the Starres was first here practised (sayth Lactantius:) for lying on the roofes of their houses (as yet they doe) without any other Canopie then the Azure Skie, first they beheld, then stu∣died, lastly adored them. Magicke is also ascribed to them; of whose timely professors Iannes and Iambres are an instance. Physicke is fetched also from hence; and Wri∣ting, both after the vulgar sort, as also that of the Priests, Hieroglyphicall, where of Ho∣ropallo an Egyptian, Pierius, Goropius, besides Mercerus and Hoeschelius, with others, haue written. Aelianus s 1.177 accounteth Mercurie the first inuenter of their Lawes. The women in Egypt did performe the offices which belonged to the men, buying, selling, and other businesse abroad; the men spinning and performing household-taske. This Elogie or commendation is giuen them by Martial:

Niliacis primum puer hic nascatur in oris, Nequitias tellus scit dare nulla magis: From Egypt (sure) the boyes birth may proceede, For no Land else such knauerie can breede.

And Propertius: Noxia Alexandria dolis aptissima tellus, The place where Alexandria doth stand, Is noysome, and a Conny-catching Land.

We may here adde out of Flauius Vopiscus t 1.178 a testimonie of the qualities of the E∣gyptians. They are (saith he) inconstant, furious, braggarts, iniurious; also vaine, li∣centious, desirous of nouelties, euen vnto common Songs and Ballads, Versifiers, Epi∣grammatists, Mathematicians, Wisards, Physicians both for Christians and Samari∣tans; and alway things present, with an vnbridled libertie, are distastfull to them. He bringeth also, for witnesse of this assertion, Aelius Adrianus, who in an Epistle to Servianus, affirmeth thus.

I haue learned all Egypt to be light, wauering, and turning with euery blast of fame. They which worship Serapis, are Christians, and euen they which call them∣selues Bishops of CHRIST, are deuoted to Serapis.

No Ruler is there of the Iewish Synagogue, no Samaritan, no Christian Priest, which is not a Mathematician, a Wizard, a Chirurgion (or annointer of Champions.) This kinde of men is most seditious, most vaine, most iniurious: The Citie (Ale∣xandria) rich, wealthie, fruitfull, in which none liues idle. Goutie men haue somewhat to doe, blinde men haue somewhat to doe, or haue somewhat which they may make; nor are the goutie-fingered idle. They haue one GOD; him doe the Christians, him doe the Iewes, him doe they all worship. I wish them nothing else, but that they may be fedde with their owne Pullen, which how they make fruitfull, I am ashamed to tell. Thus much Adrinaus.

The Pullen he speaketh of, it seemeth, are such, as euen to this day they vse to hatch (not vnder the Henne, but) in furnaces of dung and ashes, wherein thou∣sands of Egges are layed for that purpose. That which hee speaketh of the Christi∣ans, is either of some Heretikes, or luke-warme Time-seruers to be vnderstood: or else remember, that it was Adrian, an Ethnicke, whose intelligence was from such as himselfe, in those times hating the Christians; of whome, through blinde zeale of their Idolatrie, what did they? What did they not faine and deuile? Euen more o∣dious then here is expressed, as Ecclesiasticall Histories shew. The Iewes had gi∣uen Adrian cause, by their Treasons, to hate them, and flatterers opportunitie to be∣lye them. Let him that loues me, tell my tale.

But a man would maruell to heare Adrian blame the Egyptians so much for that, for which himselfe in Authors is so much blamed; namely, Superstition and Sorcerie. For hee made Images of Antmous, which hee erected almost in all the World, sayth u 1.179 Dion. This Antinous was in high estimation with him (some thinke, his minion:) He died in Egypt, either drowned in Nilus, as Adrian writeth, or (which is the truth) was sacrificed. For whereas Adrian was exceeding curious, and addi∣cted to Diuinations and Magicall Arts of all kindes (in the hellish Rites whereof was required the Soule of such a one as would die voluntarily) Antinous refused it not, and therefore was thus honoured, and had a Citie in Egypt newly repaired from the ruines, and dedicated in his name. Yea, x 1.180 hee reported hee saw a new Starre, which (forsooth) was the Soule of this Antinous. The Greekes made a God of him, and a giuer of Oracles.

Ammianus Marcellinus y 1.181 ascribeth to the Egyptians a contentious numour, addicted to lawing and quarrells, assuetudine perplexous litigands semper laetissimum.

Their vanitie and superstition may further appeare by that which Diophantes z 1.182 re∣cordeth of one Syrophanes, a rich Egyptian; who doting on his sonne yet liuing, dedicated an Image in his house vnto him, to which the seruants at any time, when they had displeased their Master, betooke themselues, adorning the same with Flowers and Garlands, so recouering their Masters fauour. Some a 1.183 make the Egyp∣tians first inuenters of Wine (which, they say, was first made in the Egyptian Citie Plinthis) and of Beere, to which end they first made Mault of Barley, for such places as wanted Grapes.

When a man proued more in shew then in substance (as hypoctites, whome the Truth it selfe calleth Whited Tombes) the Prouerbe tearmed him an Egyptian Tem∣ple, because those buildings were sumptuous and magnificent for matter and forme to the view, but the Deitie therein worshipped, was a Cat, Dogge, or such other con∣temptible creature.

The naturall furie b 1.184 and crueltie vsed amongst the Egyptians, hath also made them infamous among Authors, both Prophane and Diuine. But least I also should impose too cruell a taske on my more willing Readers, I will proceede to other obseruations. I haue here, in this Egyptian Relation of their Rites, Manners, and Mysteries, beene the larger, both because Authors are herein plentifull,

and especially because Aegypt hath beene an old storer and treasurer of these my∣sticall Rites for that later vpstart, the Mysticall Babylon, in the West; which, as she is spiritually called Sodome and Aegypt, so like that strumpet mentioned by c 1.185 Salomon, hath not a little decked her bed with the Ornaments, Carpets, and Laces of Aegypt. Wiser were the Romans d 1.186 of old, which made diuerse Lawes to expell the Aegyptian Rites out of their Citie, which the later Popes entertaine.

CHAP. V.

Of the manifold alterations of State and Religion in Aegypt by the Persians, Graecians, Romans, Christians, Saracens, and Turkes: with the Aegyptian Chronologie, since the beginning of that Nation till our Times.

THe last Aegyptian Pharao was Psamminitus, vanquished by Camby∣ses, sonne of Cyrus the Persian, who quite extinguished that Aegyptian Gouernment, and much eclipsed their superstitious solemnities. For a 1.187 Cambyses proclaimed desiance, not to the persons onely of the Aegyptians, but to their Gods also: yea, he set their sacred Beasts in the forefront of his battaile, that being thus shielded by their owne deuotion, he might easily ruinate the Kingdome. Such a disaduantage is Superstition to her followers, being indeede but a life-lesse carkasse of true Religion, which alway breedeth true Fortitude; as Ptolomey and the Romanes vsed the like stratageme a∣gainst the Iewes on their Sabbath, which (in it selfe a diuine Commaundement) they construed to a superstitious Rest, a Sacrifice without Mercie, wherein they might helpe their Beasts, but suffer themselues, like Beasts, to be ledde to the slaughter.

Cambyses hauing pulled downe their Temples in Aegypt, intended b 1.188 as much to the Oracle of Iupiter Ammon, in which Exploit he employed fiftie thousand men, which (as the Ammonians report) were ouer-whelmed with a tempest of Sand. O∣ther newes of them was neuer heard. Himselfe meane-while, meanely prouided of victuall for such an Enterprise, made an Expedition against the Aethiopians; in which, Famine making her selfe Purueyor for the Armie, fedde them with the flesh of each o∣ther; euery tenth man being allotted to this bloudie seruice.

Thus with a double discomfiture altogether discomforted, he retyreth to Mem∣phis, where he found them obseruing their festiuall solemnitie of the New-found Apis, and interpreting this ioy to haue proceeded from his losse, hee slew the Ma∣gistrates, whipped the Priests, commaunded to kill the Citizens that were found feasting, and wounded their Apis with his Sword, vnto death. Hee practised no lesse hostilitie vpon their Obeliskes, Scpulchres, and Temples: The Sepulchres they esteemed Sacred, as their eternall Habitations: (and no greater securitie could any Aegyptian giue vnto his Creditour, then the dead bodies of their Pa∣rents:) The Temples c 1.189 , euery where accounted holy, here were many, and those magnificent.

At Memphis they had the Temples of Serapis, Apis, Venus, and the most anti∣ent of them all, of Vulcan, with the Pigmcy-Image of Vulcan in it, which Cam∣byses derided: of Serapis at Canopus, where Pilgrims by dreames receiued Oracles: at Heraclium, Sai, and Butis, to Latona; at Mendes to Pan; at Momemphis to Venus; at Necropolis, Nicopolis, and other places, to other supposed Deities. Cambyses also burned the Images of the Cabyrians, and the Temple of Anubis at Heliopolis, whose stately building and spacious circuit Strabo describeth, as likewise at Thebes.

They write, That after, as he was taking Horse, his sword, falling out of the Scab∣berd, wounded him in the thigh (where he before had wounded Apis) and slew him. d 1.190 In the time while the Persians enioyed Aegypt, the Athenians, by instigation of Inarus, King of Libya, inuaded Aegypt, wonne Nilus and Memphis: but after six yeares lost all againe.

Ochus, one of his successours (called of the Aegyptians, Asse) killed their Apis, and placed an Asse in his roome, which kindled such indignation in Bagoas an Ae∣gyptian (one of his Eunuches) that he murthered Ochus, whome hee hurled to bee rent and torne of Cats, that this Beast, sacred to Isis, might reuenge the indignitie offered to Apis. But this Eclipse of the Aegyptian Superstition, caused by this Per∣sian interposition, had an end, together with that Monarchie. For Alexander e 1.191 did not onely leaue them to their wonted Rites, himselfe f 1.192 sacrificing to their Apis, and solemnizing Games in his honour, but added further glorie to their Countrey, by erection of that famous Citie, named of himselfe Alexandria (where, as some g 1.193 thinke, the Citie No had before stood, destroyed by Nabuchodonosor) second in reputation to Rome, the h 1.194 receptacle of Iewish, Graecian, and Aegyptian Religions, adorned with many Temples and Pallaces, his Successours, Ptolomaus Lagi (of whome the fol∣lowing Kings were all called Ptolomai and i 1.195 Lagidae) Philadelphus, Euergetes, Phi∣lopator, Epiphanes, Philomator, Euergetes the second, Physcon, Lathurus, Auletes the father of Cleopatra, whome Iulius Caesar made Queene of Aegypt (the price of her honestie) and Anthonie his wife, whome, together with her selfe, her ambition ouer∣threw, adding to the greatnesse of Alexandria. As for the deuotion there k 1.196 practised, wee may reade in Russinus of the Temple and Image of Serapis, in his time destroy∣ed by Theophilus, successour to Athanasius, Bishop of Alexandria.

This Temple was borne vp with Vault-worke, with great lights and secret passa∣ges, the space of an hundred steppes: on the toppe whereof, round about, were lof∣tie Roomes, in which the keepers of the Temple, and they which made themselues chaste (••••••) remained. Within these were Galleries, or Cloysters, in squared rankes, and in the middest of all was the Temple, lifted vp on costly Pillars, and built of Marble. Post Capitolium nihil orbis terrarum cernit ambitiosius, sayth l 1.197 ano∣ther: Except the Capitoll, the world hath not a statelier Peece. Here was the Image of Serapis, reaching with his right hand to the wall on one side, with his left hand vnto the other, being framed of all kindes of Wood and Mettalls. It had on the East a little window so fitted, that when on a solemne day the Image of the Sunne was admitted to salute this Serapis, the iuggling Priests so obser∣ued the time, that euen then the Sunne-beames, through this window, should seeme to kisse Serapis. They had also another tricke, by a Load-stone placed in the Roofe, to draw vp the yron Image of the Sunne, as if it did then bidde Serapis Farewell.

The superstitious Ethnickes had a Tradition among them, That if euer mans hand did offer violence to that Image, the Earth should presently returne, and re∣solue it selfe into the first Chaos, and the Heauens would suddainely fall. All this notwithstanding, a Christian souldior dismembred the same, and burned Serapis openly, the Mice running out of his diuided trunke.

Some (sayth Russinus) esteemed this Serapis to be Iupiter, and that hee ware a Measure (Modius) on his head, as hee which gouerned all thinges in measure, or else, did liberally feede men with the Fruites of the Earth. Others coniectu∣red him to be Nilus; others, Ioseph m 1.198 , that fedde Aegypt in the seuen deare yeares.

Others thought him to be one Apis, (a King in Memphis) who in the time of fa∣mine, with his owne store, supplyed the peoples want: for which benefit they built a Temple to him after his death, wherein they nourished an Oxe, in remembrance of him, whose Husbandrie and Tillage had nourished them. This Beast they called also Apis.

He * 1.199 mentioneth the Temple of Saturne, whose Priest called Tyrannus (vnder pre∣tence of Saturnes commaundement) would demaund the companie of what Ladie he liked, to beare the God companie at night: which the husband did not much sticke at, esteeming it an honour to haue a God his corrìuall. But Tyrannus shut∣ting the woman into the Temple, by secret passages conueyed himselfe thither, in∣to the hollow Image of Saturne, in which he held conference a while with the wo∣man, and after by a deuife putting out the lights, satisfied his lust in committing those workes of darknesse, which after being brought to light, caused the Temples destruction.

They had Breast-plates of Serapis in euery house, in the Walls, Entries, Posts, Windowes; in stead whereof they after fastened Crosses. The Crosse in the Ae∣gyptian Mysteries signified life to come. They had a tradition, That their Religion should continue, till there came a Signe, in which was Life. n 1.200 And by this occasion many of their Priests were conuerted. Sozomen o 1.201 reporteth the same, That in pur∣ging of Serapis Temple at Alexandria, the Crosse, being found among other their Hicroglyphickes, was occasion of the conuersion of many vnto the Christian Faith. This p 1.202 Temple, and the Temple of Bacchiu, were turned into Christian Churches.

Olympius a Philosopher, with a companie of seditious Ethnickes, fortified them∣selues in Serapis Temple, and caused many by force to sacrifice: and when the Christians burned their Images, he answered, That the Images were but corruptible matter, but the Vertues, or Diuine Powers, which inhabited them, were fled to Hea∣uen. This I thought to mention for their sakes, who to their Image-worship haue borrowed the like Heathenish playster.

Ruffinus addeth, That in destroying the Temples, they found Reliques of their bloudie Superstition, the heads of infants cut off, with the lippes gilded. The de∣uotion of Canopus was not inferior to that of Alexandria. Here, through the sub∣tletie of the Priest, the Chaldaeans were vanquished. For whereas they challenged their God Fire to be the strongest, as deuouring other Woodden and Mettall-Gods, he conueyed an Earthen pot full of holes, which he had stopped with Waxe, and filled with water, into the Image: and when the Chaldaeans made their fierie tryall hereof, the Waxe melting, the water issued, and quenched the fire. Hence it is, that they made the Image of Canopus with feet and necke short, and a Belly like a Barrell, or water-Vessell.

Tacitus q 1.203 reporteth certaine miracles wrought at Alexandria by the instigation of Serapis: the curing of a lame and blinde man, whom that God had moued to seeke this helpe at Vespasians hand; which hee also perfourmed. Hee consulting with this Oracle, saw sodainely behinde him in the Temple one Basilides, whom by present en∣quirie he found to lie sicke foure score miles thence in his bed. The name yet was an ominous signe to him of the whole Empire, as deriued of •••••• The originall of this God (saith he) is by some imputed to Ptolomoeus Lagi, who hauing in Alexandria erected Temples, and instituted religious rites, seemed in his sleepe to see a tall young man, warning him to send into Pontus, to fetch thence his Image, sodainely after va∣nishing in a flame of fire. When the Aegyptian Priests could not satisfie him in the interpretation of these things, Timotheus an Athenian, whome hee had sent for to be chiefe Maister of Ceremonies, willed him to send to Sinope, wherein was an ancient Temple of Pluto, hauing in it the Image of Proserpina. Ptolomey neglecting this; and with a second Vision terrified, sent to Scydrothemis King of Sinope for the same; be∣ing (in the way) further hereunto incouraged by the Delphian Oracle. Scydrothemis protracting the businesse was by diseases and manifest anger of the Gods, enforced to assemble and persuade his people to suffer the carrying away of their God. But whiles they resisted this enterprise, the ambitious Idole, without once taking leaue, conueied himselfe into the shippe, which also, together with himselfe, he made to arriue at Alexandria in three dayes, where was this Temple built to him, in the place

wherein sometime had stood I sis Chappell. Some r 1.204 esteemed him Aesculapius for his cures, some O sir is, some Iupiter, some Pluto, but Serapis was his Aegyptian appella∣tion. Ptolomeus f 1.205 Philadelphus, his sonne, bestowed cost in that famous Librarie at A∣lexandria containing seuen hundred thousand volumes, and amongst the rest he caused the Law, as Iosephus saith, as other hold, the Old Testament, wholly to be translated into Greeke by the threescore and twelue Interpreters. This Library was by * 1.206 Caesars Soul∣diers casually burned. Cornelius Tacitus t 1.207 telleth no lesse miracle of Memnous stonie I∣mage at Thebes, or as others say, at Abidus, which being stricken with the Sunne-beame at the Sun-rising yeelded a vocall sound. This Image was halfe cut off by Cambyses: Pausanias u 1.208 saith that he saw it, & largely describeth it. Augustus, hauing destroied An∣tonie and Cleopatra, brought x 1.209 Egypt into a Prouince, and scowred all the Trenches of Nilus. He caused the body * 1.210 of great Alexander to be brought forth, which he crow∣ned with a Crowne of Gold, and strewing with flowers, worshipped it. He built Nico∣polis in memory of his Actian victory: instituted there Quinquenniall games: enlarged Apollos Temple: and consecrated the place where he had pitched his tents, to Neptune and Mars, adorning it with spoiles.

Onias, y 1.211 one of the Iewish Priests (according to the Iewish manner) literally inter∣preting Esais z 1.212 prophecy of the altar in Egypt, built a Temple at Bubastis in fashion of that at Ierusalem, but lesse, by the permission of Philometor, and furnished it with Priests and Leuites after the Iewish Religion. At a 1.213 Alexandria also the Iewes were free and had their Synagogues, as at Leontopolis likewise and other places. b 1.214 Procopius saith, that Dioclesian the Emperour bestowed Elephantina and the parts adioining on the Blemi and Nobatae, whose Religion was a mungrell of the Greekish, Aegyptian, and their owne: but the caused them to cease humane sacrifices which they vsed to offer to the Sun. And thus was the state of religion in Egypt during the cōquests of the Persians, Greeks, and Romans, each rather seeking to settle heere their Empires then opinions. But when the Sunne of Right consnes the Sonne of GOD, the Sauiour of man, appeared to the World, he honoured Egypt with his infancie, as after with a Religious conquest, by weapons (not carnall) casting downe the holds which these hellish spirits had heere so long posses∣sed; thus fulfilling truely what Esay had prophecied and Mercurie foretold. Alexan∣dria became a Patriarchall Sea (the first Bishop whereof was Saint Marke) enioying in Lybia, Pentapolis, and Egypt, the same power that the Roman Bishop had in Italy, by decree of the c 1.215 first Nicene Councel. Heere also liued the first Heremites (the d 1.216 first & cheese of which was Antony, an Egyptian, inuenter of this order) in the sandy Deserts, by occasi∣on on of those bloudy persecutions wherein many thousands lost their liues. Of these Ere∣mites read Io. Cassianus and Severus Sulpitius de vita Martin. l.3. But when as the Ma∣humetan Religion and armes began first to peepe into the World, Egypt e 1.217 was made a slaue to those superstitions vnder which it groneth till this day.

These Saracens diuided Egypt into three parts; Errif, from Cairo to Rosetto; Satrid, from Cairo to Bugia; Matemma, as Nilus runneth to Damiata. It was f 1.218 subdued vnder the conduct of Hamrus the sonne of Hasi, Generall of the Arabian forces to Homar or Aumar the second Caliph. He onely exacted tribute, permitting freedom of their con∣science to all. He built vpon the bankes of Nilus a Towne called by the Arabians Fis∣stato i. Tabernacle, because that in the desert places, through which he passed, he was constrained to lie in tents. The common people call this Towne Mesre Haticht, the antient Citie: for so it is in respect of Cairo, g 1.219 which was after built, two miles from hence, by one Gehoar, who of a Dalmatian slaue had been aduanced to be a Counsellour vnto Elcain the Mahumetan Calipha, and was Generall of his Armie about the foure hundred yeare of their Hegeira. He called it Elchahira, which signifieth an imperious mistresse. h 1.220 He walled it round, and built in it that famous Temple called Gemih Has∣hare, as Hamrus had done before at Fustato. In this Towne of Fustato standeth the Sepulcher of a famous Saint of their Sect, called Nasissa, of the line of Mahomet, whose beautifull shrine the Schismaticall Patriarches of Egypt adorned with siluer lampes, carpets of silke and other precious ornaments. No Mahumetan commeth to Cairo Turkes warres at their owne charge. Kn••lles.

either by Water or Land but he adoreth this Sepulcher, and offereth thereat, inso∣much that the yearely oblations and almes heere offered for the releese of the poore kindred of Mahomet, and maintenance of the Priests that keepe it, (which want not their counterfeit miracles to delude the peoples zeale) amount to one hundred thou∣sand Sarassi. And when Zelim conquered Cairo, the lanisaries risling this Sepulcher, found in it fiue hundred thousand Sarassi in ready coyne besides other riches. Some report that this Nafissa being a dame of honour, yeelded her body, without reward, to any that required the same, i 1.221 bestowing (as she said) this almes for the loue of the Prophet Mahomet. I ettuce sutable to such lippes: Like Prophet, like Saint. But Leo would haue you thinke her an honester woman. Fustato is reckoned as as suburb to Cairo, containing (in Leo's time one thousand fiue hundred twentie six) fiue thousand families: besides many Sepulchers adored of the fond people, which couer the paue∣ment with rich carpets. Hither resort euery Friday great multitudes for deuotion, and bestow liberall almes: k 1.222 They heere sprinkle cold water with sweete herbes and leauie boughs.

Bulach is another Suburb of Cairo vpon the bankes of Nilus, of like distance, and hath in it foure thousand families with stately Temples and Colleges. Beb Eiloch stan∣deth a mile from Cairo, and hath about three thousand families. Gemeh Tailon was adorned by Tailon sometime gouernour of Egypt with a sumptuous Temple and Pal∣lace. Beb Zuaila, another Suburb, containeth twelue thousand families. Cairo, it selfe within the Walls hath not aboue eight thousand families, and is full of stately and magnificent Temples. Heere is an Hospitall built by Piperis, the first Soldan of the Ma∣malukes race: the yearely reuenues whereof amount to two hundred thousand Saraffi, or as some reckon, fiue hundred ducats a day. It is open to all sicke and diseased per∣sons, and heire to all that die there. The Plague is sometime so hotte at Cairo, that there die twelue thousand persons daily. This was the state of Cairo in Leo's time. Sa∣lomon l 1.223 Schuveigher affirmeth that at his being in Cairo An. a thousand fiue hundred eightie one, there died daily betweene seuen and ten thousand; nor is any place more plagued with the French disease. Besides that Hospitall, and Nasissas Sepulcher, are three other famous, Zavia della Iunachari, Imamsciafij, and Giamalazar. This is the generall Vniuersitie of all Egypt. m 1.224 In this place, An. one thousand fiue hundred three∣score and six, in the moneth of Ianuarie, by misfortune of fire were burned nine thou∣sand written bookes of great value, wrought with gold, worth three or foure hun∣dred ducats a peece one with an other. This was interpreted as an ominous token of their ruine. They thinke also that Mecca will in short time be conquered by the Chri∣stians, and her deuotions shall be remoued to Rosetto. Neander n 1.225 his conceit is ridicu∣lous, that Cairo should hold as much people as all Italy, and that there are two & twen∣tie thousand Temples. Iohn Evesham out of their owne registers numbreth but two thousand foure hundred: and though Cairo considered together with these suburbes is great, yet is it not all the way continued with houses and buildings, o 1.226 but hath Gardens also and Orchards betweene.

Alexandria is very vnholesome, as the graue of that Alexandria we before men∣tioned. Vnder the foundations are great habitations, as if they were two Alexandria's built one vpon another. Vnder the houses of the Citie are cisterns sustained with mighty Arches to receiue the inundation of Nilus. When the Saracens had spoyled it, it remained long desolate vntill a subtle Caliph proclaimed that Mahomet had left great indulgences to such as would heere inhabit. And thus hee replenished the Ci∣tie with inhabitants, building houses for them, as hee did colleges for the Students, and Monasteries for the Religious. Heere yet remaineth a little Chappell, where∣in they say that the high prophet, and King Alexander the great, lie buried: to which resort many Pilgrims that adore the same, and bestow there their Almes. Thebes, that sometime was so famous a Citie, containeth not now aboue three hundred families: and still retayneth some bones of the carkasse of old Thebes, many Pillars, Walls, inscriptions in Latin, Greeke, and Egyptian characters. Memphis, her next successour, is vtterly ruinate. The Mahumetans entred Egypt a∣bout

Anno six hundred thirtie seuen. After, their state sinking vnder the weight of it selfe (which is the ordinarie sicknes of greatnes) they grew to dissentions and sects, as is said in our Saracen Historie. For the seate of the Saracenicall Caliphas beeing by Ma∣camat remoued to Bagdat, which he had builded, there arose new Caliphs in Damas∣co; in Egypt (whose seate was after at Cairo:) in Cairoan, to whom the Africans yeelded subiection, and after at Marocco. * 1.227 But in Elcains time, while he sought to win the East from the Caliph of Bagdat, his Lieutenant rebelled against him, a. d hee was saine to liue in Egypt, where Gehoar had built Cairo. The Sect of Hali had before also pre∣uailed in Egypt, for which cause Nasissas father was forced to flee the Countrey, yet this Sect after was restored by Asmulinus, and Solinus his sonne, first Caliph of Egypt. But when the Westerne forces, vnder Godfrey of Bullen, grew terrible to the East, p 1.228 the Egyptians paied tribute to the Christians, which Dargan the Sultan detaining was by Almericus King of Ierusalem ouerthrowne in battell. q 1.229 Noradine of Damasco sent Saracon his sonne to helpe Sanar the Sultan against this Dargan, which Sara∣con was by the Caliph appointed Sultan, who before had slaine the Sultan, and Saladine his successor slew the Caliph, and rooted out his posteritie to settle his owne. This Historie is diuersly reported. Peu••erus r 1.230 maketh the Egyptian Chaliphs to bee Schismaticall from their first entrance, which was (as he saith) in Anno, 703. which raigned in Egypt, foure hundred fortie and seuen yeares, of the profession of Hali. Curio writeth otherwise, as s 1.231 in their Historie wee haue shewed. So also doth Leo diffenting from ••em both, a man learned in his owne Religion. Hee saith that the Caliph of Cairo had continued two hundred and thirtie yeares, when as Saladine slew him and subiected himselfe to the Caliph of Bagdet••, the onely Caliph then remai∣ning. This Saladine was Nephew to Saracon, who chased the Christians out of Syria. His Children reigned after him, of which Melechsala was last, who first inuented the order of the Mama'ukes, which were Circassian slaues, bought in their youth, and trained vp to Armes, Artes, and Religion of the Saracens, whom hee made of his guard. But they slew their Maister, and vsurped the Kingdome to themselues, al∣waies electing one of their company, the first of which Mamaluke Kings was Tur∣quemenius, who was slaine of his fellow Cothus, and he of Bendocader, who was also poisoned &c. Leo saith, that Saladines Family reigned a hundred and fiftie yeares, and Piperis was (saith he) the first-Mamaluke King. Gampson Gaurus, and Tomumbeius, the last of these Kings were ouerthrowne by Zelim the Turke. Anno 1517. whose successors still hold Egypt, and haue a Bassa resident at Cairo, from whence vvas carried by water many ornaments to Constantinople. The Caliph as at Bagdet, so here retained some spirituall preheminence. So saith P. Mart. t 1.232 that the Caliph sells the Soldan this dignitie at a price, and ascending the Throne, doth giue vnto the Soldan, there standing on foote, the absolute power of life and death, and then descending disrobeth himselfe, attiring the Soldan with the same robes. So it ap∣peareth, that the name & power of the Caliph, all the time of the Mamalukes (as the Ghost of it selfe) had some almost breathlesse shadow left: the life & substance being in the Soldan. There is (saith Leo) in Cairo, & in all Egypt 4 Sects, differing frō each other in Canon & Ciuill aws, all Mahumetans. He which professeth one of these sects, cannot at his pleasure betake him to another, except being learned bee shew reasons therefore. Each of these Sects hath his peculiar Iudge, from whom yet lieth an appeale to a higher Iudge, being gouernour of the Sect called Essafichia. Whosoeuer attempteth ought against the precepts of his owne Sect, is secretly punished by the iudge thereof: And although the Priests of these seuerall Sectes vse differing Liturgies and rites, u 1.233 yet doe they not take one the other for enemies, with hatred or mutinies: but if any question a∣rise, learned men by conference debate the same. No man vpon paine of grieuous punish∣ment may reproch any of the foure Doctors, first authors of those foure sects. There is one Sect of religious men in Cairo, called Chenesia, which liue vpon horse-flesh: therfore are lame Iades bought & set vp a fatting, & sold to these Chenesians, which sect is rise in all Asia. There goe certaine women vp & down the citie crying, whose office is to excise

or circumcise the women, which is obserued in Egypt and Syria, both by the Mabu∣metans and Iacobite Christians. Neither haue the Turkes (although in superstition by themselues acknowledged short of the Arabians and Aegyptians) beene altoge∣ther idle in their deu••tion, which they testifie by their Pilgrimages, and x 1.234 Almes∣workes. Bellonius telleth of one Turke that caused water to be brought daily on Ca∣mels backes for the case of Trauellers in that Desert space betweene Alexandria and Rosetto. Egypt hath in it many Iewish Synagogues, who speake the Spanish, Italian, Turkish, Arabian, and Greeke languages, and are great Marchants. Wee haue had a∣mongst vs Vagabonds, which call themselues Aegyptians, the dregges of mankinde. Of these Aegypt it selfe hath, no lesse forreine to them then to vs. They wander (saith Bellonius) through all the Turkish Empire, and are cunning in Iron-workes. They seeme to be Christians of Wallachia. Thus wee see the iudgements of God by the Persians, Graecians, and Romans for their pristine Idolatrie: and a greater iudge∣ment for their haeresie, hatched by Arrius, punished by a Saracenicall Apostasie.

Among the differing Sects of the Mahumetans, (of which wee haue spoken in the third booke) Africa, and specially Egypt, and herein Cairo most of all is pesteredy with them, which may be called the naked, or the wicked Sect, roguing vp and downe na∣ked, and practising their fleshly villany, in the open sight of the people, who yet hold them for Saints. y 1.235

The inst hand of diuine iustice, that when men forsake God, not Religion and Truth alone, but reason, but sense shall also forsake them. As for the Christians in Egypt, ye may reade in the Histories z 1.236 of the Holy-land-warres, what attempts were often made by the Westerne Christians against these vnbeleeuers. Concerning the pre∣sent state of Christianitie there, Leo, Boterus, a 1.237 and Maister Pory in his additions to his Englished Leo, may acquaint you. Besides, the forraine Christians, which resort to these parts for traffique there, are thought to bee fiftie thousand Natiue of the coun∣trey, which haue Churches, and Monasteries, whereof there are three Christian Chur∣ches at Alexandria. They are called Cofti, and Christians from the Girdle, because of their Circumcision, which together with Baptisme they admit. In their Liturgie they vse the Chaldean language. But they reade the Gospell againe, in the Arabian. They are accounted of Entiches haeresie. Their Patriarchall Sea is Alexandria: b 1.238 which from Saint Marke to this day hath had a continued succession, as appeareth by the late Letters of Gabriel to the Pope, calling himselfe the fourescore and seuenteenth of the Patriarches from Saint Marke. How Christian Religion was first planted in Egypt by Saint Marke, and the Apostles, and their successors, and how persecuted by the Eth∣nikes: after by the Arrians; and how Ethnike Religion was againe by Valens permit∣ted to all that would embrace it, the fore-named Ecclesiasticall Histories make menti∣on: how it was persecuted by the Persian inuasions, and after by the Saracens in time brought to this present passe, and how it now continueth, wee may reade in many both c 1.239 olde and new Authors. Zaga Zabo an Aethiopian Bishop saith, that the Patri∣arke of Alexandria resideth at Cairo: Where their Aethiopian Metropolitane d 1.240 recei∣ueth of him his confirmation. And in their Aethiopian Liturgie, they mention them both in this sort. Pray for our Prince, the Prince of our Archbishops, the Lord Ga∣briel, and the chiefe of the Church of Alexandria, and for the chiefe of our Countrey, our venerable Archbishop Marke, &c. And thus much of this Aegyptian Prelate, as a taste of that which is to be declared in our Christian Relations. Adrianu Romanus, e 1.241 in his Theatrum Vrbium saith, that besides the Patriarch of the Coptites, here is also a Patriarch of the Greekes and Arabians, which haue their Liturgie in Greeke, but scarse vnderstand the same.

CHAP. VI

The Egyptian Chronologie, out of Manetho high Priest of the Egyptians, and others.

AFter this so long a Historie of Aegyptian affaires, I haue here added the order of times, wherein those things happened, that this our Re∣lation might bee the more complete, although perhappes it may seeme to some more then taedious already. Varro diuided times into three sorts; the first he called Vncertaine: the second, Fabulous: the third, Historicall: Ioseph Sealiger, a man happily more studious in this Subiect of times, then all Times before haue yeelded vs, reckoneth the two former for one, as not easily to be distinguished. He hath also published to the world not one∣ly his owne learned Obseruations on Eusebius Chronicle, but such fragments a 1.242 as out of Cedrenus, Syncellus, and others, he could finde both of Eusebius Chronicle in Greek, (for before we had onely the Latine translation of Hierome, much whereof also is vtterly lost) as also of Africanus, from whose Store-house Eusebius tooke his Chro∣nicle, both for matter and words, almost by whole sale, And whereas Annius had be∣fore cousened the world with countersets of Berosus, Manetho, Metasthenes, with o∣ther Fabulous tales, falsely fathered on the auncients: Hee hath helped vs likewise to some Reliques of those Histories, which others haue inserted into their workes; the very bones of such carkasses being worthy of admiration, if not of veneration. The true Manetho therefore in three Tomes, wrote the Aegyptian Historie vnto Ptolomaeus Philadelphus: his Greeke Epistle Dedicatorie, being but short, I haue thus translated.

To the Great King Ptolomaeus Philadelphus b 1.243 Augustus, Manetho High Priest and Scribe of the sacred sanctuaries, throughout Egypt, of the Sebennite Family, a Heliopoli∣tan, to my Lord Ptolomaeus, Greeting. It behoneth vs (mighty King) to giue account of all those things which you counsell vs to search out. The sacred Bookes, written by our forefather Trismegistus Hermes, which I haue learned (according as you, enquiring what things shall come to passe in the world, haue commanded me) shall bee declared: Farewell, my Lord King.

Hence appeareth the time of Manetho, and his Pontisicall dignitle, with the Originall of his Antiquities borrowed of Hermes, and the occasion of his vvri∣ting in the Greeke, as to a Grecian King.

* 1.244 He first setteth downe the yeares of the raignes of their Gods. Vulcan, Sol. Agathodoemon, Saturne, Osiris and Isis, Typhon. Then of the demigods: Orus, who raigned fiue and twenty yeares: Mars, three and twenty: Anubis, seuenteene: Her∣cules, fourteene: Apollo, foure and twenty: Ammon, thirtie: Tithoes, seuen and twenty: Sosus, two and thirtie: Iupiter, twenty. Things both false in themselues and in the copie imperfect. After these he reckoneth in order two and thirtie c 1.245 Dynastiae, Lordships, or gouernments in Egypt.

• 1. The first of the Thinites; of eight Kings, whose names and yeares of raigne are, Menes, threescore and two: he was slaine of an Hyppopotamus, or Riuer-horse. A∣thothis his sonne, seuen and fiftie. Hee built a Palace in Memphis, and wrote of Ana∣tomie. Cen••cenes, his sonne, one and thirtie. Enephes, his sonne, three and twenty. In his time was a great Famine. He built the Pyramides in Cochon. Saphoedus, his sonne, twenty: Semen••psis, his sonne, eighteene: Bieneches, his sonne, six and twenty. Sum. tot. two hundred threescore and three.
• 2. The second Dynastie of the Thinites; vnder nine Kings. Whose names and yeares of their raigne are in order as followeth, Boethus, eight and thirtie yeares.

• ... Catechos, nine and thirtie: in his time was ordained the worship of Apis, at Mem∣phis, and Mueuis at Heliopolis. Binothris, seuen and fortie: Tlas, seuenteene: Sethenes, one and fortie: Chaeres, seuenteene: Nephercheres, fiue and twenty: in his time Nilus is said to haue had his waters mixed with honie. Sesochris, eight and fortie: Ceneres, thirtie. Summe three hundred and two.
• 3. The third of the Memphites. Echerophes, eight and twenty: Tosorthros, nine and twenty. He is supposed to be Aesculapius for his skill in Physicke; studious of painting and Architecture. Tyris, seuen: Mesochris, seuenteene: Zoyphis, sixteene: Tosertasis, nineteene: Aches, two and fortie: Siphuris, thirtie: Herpberes, six and twenty.
• 4. The fourth Dynastie of the Memphites. Soris, nine and twenty: Suphis, threescore and three: he made the greatest Pyramis. Suphes, threescore and six: Mencheres, three score and three: Ratoeses, fiue and twenty: Bicheres, two and twenty: Zebercheres, seuen. Tamphthis, nine: Sesochris, eight and for∣tie.
• 5. The fist of the Elephantines. Vsercheres, eight and twenty: Sephres, thirteene: Nephercheres, twenty: Sisiris, seuen: Echeres, twenty: Rathuris, one and fortie: Mer∣cheres, nine: Tacheres, fortie and foure: Vnos, three and thirtie.
• 6. The sixt of the Memphites. Othoes, thirtie: Phios, three: Methusuphis, seuen, Phiops, a hundred: Menthesuphis, one: Nitochris, twelue: she built the third Pyramis.
• 7. The seuenth of seuentie Kings that raigned so many daies a peece
• 8. The eight offeuen and twenty Kings which raigned a hundred forty & eight yeares. Their names are not expressed.
• 9. The ninth Dynastie was of the Heracleopolitans: of which were nineteene Kings, that raigned foure hundred and nine yeares. The first of them was Achthoes a cruell Tyrant, deuoured by a Crocodile.
• 10. The tenth was of nineteene Kings: whose raigne endured a hundred fourescore and fiue yeares.
• 11. The eleuenth of the Diospolitans: whose sixteene Kings raigned three and for∣tie yeares. Here endeth the first Tome of Manetho: whose second Tome containeth the twelfth Dynastie of the Diospolitans; The first of which was Cosongoses, six and fortie: Ammamenes, eight and thirty: Sesostris the great Conquerour, eight and fortie: Lachares, eight Ammares, eight; Ammenenes, eight: Semiophris, foure.
• 12. The thirteenth, of threescore Kings which raigned foure hundred fiftie & three yeares.
• 14. The fourteenth of threescore and seuenteene Kings, contained a hundred foure∣score and foure.
• 15. The fifteenth of Phaenicians, Shepheards, the first of which was Saites, nineteene: Anon, three and fortie: Pachnan, threescore and one: Staan, eight: Arcles, fortie nine: Aphobis, threescore and one: In all two hundred fortie and two. And the totall summe of the yeares of these fifteene Dynasties is three thousand three hundred and seuen∣teene.
• 16. The sixteenth Dynastie was of other shepheards whose thirtie two Kings raigned fiue hundred and eighteene yeares.
• 17. The seuenteenth was of other Shepheards vnder thirtie three Kings, and the Theban Diospolites, a hundred fiftie and one yeares.
• 18. The eighteenth of the Diospolites. Amos, fiue and twenty: Chebros, thirteene: A∣menophthis, foure and twenty: Amersis, two and twenty: Misphris, thirteene: Mis∣phragmnthosis, six and twenty: Thuthmosis, nine: Amenophthis, one and thirtie. This is supposed to be Memnon and the speaking Statue. Oros, seuen and thirtie: Acher∣res, two and thirtie: Rathos, six: Chebres, twelue: Acherres, twelue: Amerses, fiue: Rammeses, one: Ammenoph, nineteene: in all, two hundred fourescore and seuen.
• 19. The nineteenth Sethos, one and twenty: Rhapsaces, three score and one: Am∣menephthes, twentie: Rameses, three score: Ammenemes, fiue: Thuoris, six.
• 20. In the third tome. The twentieth Dynastie lasted one hundred and fiue and twenty yeares. The Kings were twelue.

• 21. The one & twentith, of the Tanites: Smerdes, six and twenty: Psusennes, two and fortie: Nephelcherres, foure: Amenopbtis, nine: Opsochon, six: Psineches, nine: Su∣sennes, foureteene: called Sesac in Scripture: in all, one hundred and ten.
• 22. The two & twentith, of the Bubashtes: Sesonchis, one and twenty: Vsorthon, fifteene. The third, fourth, and fift, are not named: to them are ascribed fiue and twen∣tie yeares: In this space Zara the Ethiopian ouer-ranne these parts. Takellothis, thir∣teene: his successor, two and fortie: in all, one hundred and sixteene.
• 23. The three & twentith of the Tanites: Petubastes, forty: Osorchos, eight: Psam∣mus, ten: Ze,—one and thirty: in all, foure score and nine.
• 24. The foure and twentith, of Boechoris the Saite, who reigned foure and forty yeares, was taken and burned of Sabbacon.
• 25. The fiue & twentith, of the Ethiopians: Sabbacon, eight: Senech, fourteene: Tarach, eighteene: in all, forty.
• 26. The six & twentith, of the Saites: Stephinates, seuen: Nechepsos, six. Thus farre out of Manetho: heere follow out of Herodotus; Psammeticus, forty foure: Nechao, se∣uenteene; he slew Iosias: Psammis, sixteene: Vaphres, fiue & twentith; with him Ze∣dekiah entred league. Herodotus calleth him Apnes. The Masorites, by their Hebrew points (through ignorance of foreine Historie, as Scaliger saith) haue made it Hophra, of whom Ieremie d 1.246 prophecied that destruction which Amosis executed (as Herodo∣tus reporteth) who reigned foure and forty yeares. The summe of the yeares of this Dynastie is one hundred fifty and nine.
• 27. Here followeth againe out of Manetho: The seuen and twentith Dynastie of the Persians: Cambyses, foure: Darius Hystaspes, six and thirtie: Xerxes, twenty: Arta∣banus, seuen moneths: Artaxerxes Longimanus, fortie: Xerxes, two moneths: Sogdi∣anus, seuen: Darius Nothus, eleuen: in all, one hundreth and thirteene.
• 28. The eight and twentith, of the Mendesians; Amyrtaus Saites, six.
• 29. The nine & twentith, Nepherites, six: Achoris, twelue: Psammites, one: Ne∣pherites, two moneths.
• 30. The thirtith, of the Sebennites; Nectanebis, eighteene: Teos, two: Necta∣nebos, eighteene.
• 31. The one & thirtith, of the Persians: Artaxerxes Ochos, ten: He recouered E∣gypt in the seuenteenth yere of his raigne: Arsos, foure: Darius Codomannus, six: subdu∣ed by Alexander. Hitherto Manetho. The whole summe of whose one and thirtie Dynasties amount to fiue thousand three hundred fiftie and fiue yeares.
• 32. The two and thirtith Dynastie, of the Macedonians: Alexander Mag. fiue. Pte∣lomoeus Lagi, fortie: Ptol Philadelphus, eight and thirtie: Ptol. Energetes, six and twen∣tie: Ptol. Philopator, seuenteene: Ptol. Epiphanes, foure and twenty: Ptol. Philometor, fiue and thirtie: Ptol. Energetes 2. nine and twentie: Ptol. Physcon, seuenteene: Ptol. Alexander, ten: Ptol. Cleopatra, eight: Ptol. Dionysius, thirtie: Cleopatra, two and twenty: in all, three hundred and one.

If the former Catalogue doe not agree with therelations of Iosephus, e 1.247 Theophilus or others, who haue cited some parts of Manetho in their workes, it is not much mar∣uell; the Graecians being alway audacious, ready to peruert Authors to their owne purposes; besides the ouersights of Writers, through negligence or ignorance in fo∣reine names. Neither is Manetho's word an Oracle, who reckoneth so long times be∣fore any time was: but either it is to be ascribed to the arrogancie of the Egyptian Priests desirous to be accounted no lesse ancient then the Chaldaeans: for Berosus and Manetho (as if they had been agreed) deriue their Histories from like Antiquitie (saith Scaliger out of Syncellus) which would better appeare, if we had the entire bodies, and not a few scattered bones of their Histories: or else we may ascribe it to their con∣founding of Histories, applying to an order of Succession, the diuers reignes of seue∣rall Dynasties, which happily gouerned at the same time in seuerall partes of Egypt, as in so small a Region as Canaan, Ioshua destroyed one and thirty Kings. This Scali∣ger f 1.248 coniectureth, Lydyat g 1.249 affirmeth. Neither yet is Scaliger to be blamed for ac∣quainting the world with these fragments of Manetho, considering that the middle

part thereof holdeth, not onely likelihood in it selfe, but in great part correspondence with the Scriptures. If the Egyptians deuised otherwise to Herodotus and Diodorus, it was easie for them to deceiue strangers, or be deceiued themselues. The like historie of prodigious Antiquities Augustine h 1.250 relateth of an Egyptian Priest that told Alex∣ander of the continuance of the Macedonian kingdome eight thousand yeares, where∣as the Graecians accounted but foure hundred and fourescore. Yea, the Scriptures themselues haue not escaped that mis-reckoning of Times; almost all Antiquitie being carried downe the streame of the Seuenty Interpreters, which adde many hundred yeares to the Hebrew Text, either of purpose, as some i 1.251 suppose, or as Augustine k 1.252 thin∣keth, by errour of him that first copied the Scriptures out of Ptolomeis Library.

That which we reade of the Dynasties of the Shepheards, Scaliger interpreteth of that baser seruile sort, which Moses l 1.253 saith were abhominable to the Aegyptians, and seeme to haue beene strangers, that inhabited some Fenny places which Nature had fortified, if we beleeue Heliodorus m 1.254 , and thence made forrages into the Countrey (the custome of Borderers) and were called therefore Robbers. These (it seemeth) dri∣uen to their shifts, by the hard and tyrannous vsage of the Egyptians, procured (as we reade of the Tartars) their owne freedome, and thraldome of their Lords. The Ro∣mans in their times were forced to maintaine a garrison against them, therefore cal∣led 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉. And Hierome mentioneth n 1.255 the Bucolia where no Christians dwelled, but onely a fierce nation. Iosephus o 1.256 and Eusebius thinke them to be the Israelites, which is vnlikely, because, they liued in seruitude, and neuer reigned there. Lydyat suppo∣seth the Philistims vnder Abimelech and Phicol to be the men.

Nothing is more obscure in this Egyptian Chronologie, then the time of the de∣parture of the Israelites thence vnder Moses, whom Iu••lin p 1.257 Martyr affirmeth out of Diodorus to haue beene the first that wrote the Egyptian Lawes. Tatianus Affyrius q 1.258 (who after became an heretike) saith (and alleadgeth Ptolomey Mendefius a Priest for his Author) that this departure was in the dayes of Amasis king of Egypt, who liued in the time of Inachus. Theophilus and Iosephus r 1.259 out of Manetho, in the reigne of Tethmoses: Eusebius s 1.260 in the reigne of Cenchres: Others t 1.261 otherwise, according to the diuers interpretation of Manetho. The Scripture sheweth, it was after foure hundred and thirtie yeares, from the promise first made to Abraham, as all that I know both elder and later, Greeke and Latin Chronographers, except Genebrard and A∣driehomius, reckon it. Lydyat thinketh that the drowning of the Egyptian Pharao was the cause of those tumults in Egypt, about succession, which are ascribed to Aegyp∣tus and Danans. Of this Aegyptus some deriue the name of the Country: which hee supposeth rather to be compounded of Ai and Capti or Copti, that is, the Region of Copti the chiefe city, as of Ai & Thebets or Thebais, Aethiops. u 1.262 Ignatius the Patriarch of Antioch, in his Arabian Epistle to Scaliger, calleth Egypt the land of Copti, where he saith, by a cruell edict of Dioctesian, were slaine one hundred forty foure thousand, and other seuen hundred thousand were by the same Tyrant exiled. Orosius x 1.263 re∣porteth that the prints of the Charriot-wheeles of the Egyptians, then pursuing the Israelites through the Sea, doe yet remaine in the sands on the shore, and vnder-wa∣ter, which no curiosity or casualty can so disorder; but that Diuine Prouidence doth re-imprint them in their wonted forme.

Hard it is to apply the yeares of the Egyptian Chronologie, to the true accompt of the worlds generation, by reason of the disagreement of Authors, touching the Egyp∣tian Kings, vntill Sesacs time: which (after Lydyat) was in the yeere of the World 3029. although euen from hence we haue but slippery footing. Augustus (after the same Author) made Egypt a Prouince, in the yeare 3975. Vnder which Roman go∣uernement it continued vntill the Saracens conquered it, in the time of Omar the third Chalipha, who beganne his reigne, after Scaligers computation, in his Cata∣logue y 1.264 of the Chalipha's, in the yeere of CHRIST 643. The names of the Caesars belong to another place, and were tedious heere to relate the yeares of their seuerall reignes. Otmen the fourth Chalipha beganne in the yeare of CHRIST 645: whom the rest succeeded in order, vntill the yeere 869. And then the Chalipha's were di∣uided.

Mutemad reigning in Bagded z 1.265 , and Tolon in Egypt, who died in the yeere of CHRIST 883. and of the Hegeira 270. whom succeeded Hamaria his sonne: and af∣ter him his sonne Aharum, whom Muchtaphi the Bagdet-Chalipha slew, about the yere 907. Afterwards, about the yeare 943. Achshid Muhammed sonne of Tangi reigned in Egypt, to whom a few yeares after succeeded his sonne Abigud, whom Meaz Le∣din Illahi of the posteritie of Phetima, Mahumets daughter, depriued in the yeare of our Lord 971. to whom succeeded his sonne Aziz, 975. * 1.266 Elhacham, in the yeare 996. Etaher Laazizdin Illahi 1030. Musteratzor Billahi 1035. Musteale 1095. Elamir Ba∣bacam Illahi 1101. he was but fiue yeares olde: the Protectour of the kingdome was Aphtzala Wizir. Elhaphit Ladin illahi 1135. Ettaphar succeeded, and hee being slaine, Elphaiz, who died in the yeare 1160. and Etzar ledin Illahi his sonne was the last of the Phecimaean race. To him succeeded Asareddin Shirachoch of the familie of A••ub (which were Curdi) after his death Iusaph ••z••lat eddin was constituted king by the Chalipha: & the Bagded Chalipha's were againe acknowledged in Egypt. This is that Saladine that tooke Ierusalem, in the yere of CHRIST 1190. Heg. 586. He conquered Mesopotamia, &c. he died in the yeare of our Lord 1193. Elaphtzal succeeded him in the kingdome of Damascus, Melich Elaziz in Egypt, Taher Giazi in Halep, or Aleppo; Melich Ela∣zis exchanged Egypt for Damascus, with his vnckle Eladel. The Egyptians made Apht∣zal their King, in the yeare of our Lord 1202. After Eladel succeeded Elchamel 1219, who died in the yeare of our Lord 1237. Hegeira 635. Essaloch followed: and after him Elmatam 1242. The Turkemen conspi••ed against him: hee fled into a Tower of wood, which they fired: and halfe burned, he leaped into a streame that passed by, and there perished. Turcoman Az••ddin Ibik was made king in his place, in the yeare of our Lord 1245. Here beganne the reigne of the Mamalukes or slaues. He being slaine an other slaue succeeded whom they called Melich Elmntaphar. This seemeth to be hee that Leo calleth Piperitis. Thus farre out of Scaliger, collected by him out of Abra∣ham Zacuthi, which addeth much light to the Egyptian Historie of these times, where∣in I could neuer before satisfie my selfe concerning the erection and alteration of the schismaticall Egyptian Chalipha's, which with much labour (little auailing) I had sought.

These Kings were not called Chalipha's (as the posteritie of Phetima or Fatima) but Sultans. A certaine catalogue of the names, times, and affaires of these Mamaluke-Sul∣tans, I can not perfectly exhibite. Pencerus a 1.267 nameth in order these names •••• Turque∣menius, Cothus, Bendocader, Melechsait, Elpis, Melech seraph, Melechnasar, Me∣lechadel, and after many others, Caithbeius, a stout enemy of the Turkes b 1.268 This Caith∣beius was chosen Sultan, in the yeare of our Lord 1465. and reigned three and thirtie yeares. Two of his principall Mamalukes Acbardin and Campsous, full of emulation, were a principall cause of the ruine of that Dynastie. For whereas the Sultan was alway chosen out of the Mamalukes, by most voices amongst themselues, Campsous fearing left Acbardin should haue succeeded after Caithbeius, fained that his maister had ta∣ken order on his death-bed, that his sonne Mahomet should obtaine the roome: and vsed meanes to effect it, both by the voyces of those Mamalukes hee could suborne, and confirmation of their Chalipha, whose hornes these Soldans had shortned, abridging his power, (as before is said.) This Mahomet proued so cruell a tyrant, and those two Mamalukes so banded themselues in factions, that all became confused, and within six yeres after Caithbeius his death the Sultans throne was fiue times vacant. Tomumbeius kills Mahomet: Campsous Ciarchesius is chosen. Zanballat, President of Damascus, rebel∣leth, and by Tomumbeius meanes imprisoneth him, and vsurpeth the Scepter: but for his crueltie soone after is depriued and captiued by Tomumbeius, and after, strangled; He also succeeding in authoritie, tyrannie, and destinie.

After Tomumbeius, was elected Campson Ga••••rus, whom Zelim the Turke ouerthrew, and slew in battell, in whose place an other Tomumbeius was chosen; but soone, to∣gether with his whole state, came into the Turkes power. Thus being diuided in many factions amongst themselues, and exercising all cruelties and pillages vpon the people,

e 1.269 they made themselues a prey to their neighbour, who, like a Vulture, watched this op∣portunitie to seize on these Lions, hauing now bled out their strength in mutuall and ciuill conflicts, in the yeare of our Lord 1517. Soliman succeeded, in the yeare of our Lord 1519; or 1520 (•••• others say.) Selim the second 1566. Amurat the third 1574 and in the yeare 1595. Mahomet the third, to whom Achmet, who now is the E∣gyptian and Turkish Souldan. Of these you may bee more fully informed in Maister Knolles his Turkish Historie, as also in our former relations.

CHAP. VII.

Of the Oracle of Iupiter Anmon; and of Cyrene: and the Re∣gions adioyning.

ALl that lieth betweene Africa Minor and Egypt, a 1.270 Pomponius Mela doth call Cyrenaica, including vnder that title Marmarica, which Pliny b 1.271 reckoneth by it selfe: who also calleth the former Pentapolitana, and saith it is renowned by the Oracle of Hammon, which is fiftie miles di∣stant from Cyrene, by the fountaine of the Sunne, and those fiue cities, Berenice, Arsinoe, P••ol••mais, Apollonia, Cyrene. This is now called Barca and Mesrata c 1.272 of which, this is inhabited, and rich: the other is most-what de∣sert, and poore: Their religion was like the Egyptians in times past. The Arabians, that liue there now, attend on their purchase, being the greatest theeues in Afrike. Berenice d 1.273 was sometime sacred, famous for the garden of the Hesperides, neare to which is that riuer of Lethe so much chaunted by the Poets. Nigh to this place also are the Psylli, a people terrible to Serpents, and medicinable against their poysons both by touching the wounded party, and by sucking out the poyson, and by enchaunting the Serpent.

The Oracle of Iupiter Ammon is famous among the auncient. The place, where this Temple was, hath on euery side vast and sandy Desarts, in which they which trauelled, as we find in Arrianus e 1.274 and Curtius seemed to warre with Nature. For the Earth was couered with sand, which yeelded an vnstable footing, and sometime was blowne a∣bout with the windy motions of the Aire: Water was hence banished, neither clouds nor springs ordinarily affording it. A fiery heate did possesse and tyrannize ouer the place, which the sands and Sunne much encreased. Neither was here tree, or hill, or other marke for Trauellers, to discerne their way, but the starres. In the middle of this Desart, was that sacred Groue (which Silius Italicus calleth * 1.275 Lucus fatidicus) not a∣boue fiftie furlongs in circuite, full of fruit bearing trees, watered with wholesome springs, seasoned with temperate aire, and a continuall spring. The Inhabitants, called Ammonians, are dispersed in cottages, and haue the middest of the Groue fortified with a triple wall. The first munition containeth the Kings Pallace; the second, the Serail or lodgings for his women, where is also the Oracle; the third the Courtiers inhabite. Before the Oracle is a fountaine, in which the Offerings were washed before they were offered. The forme of this God was deformed with rammes hornes crooked, as some paint him: But according to Curtius, without forme of any Creature, but like a * 1.276 round Bosse, bes••t with Iewells. This, when they consult with the Oracles, is carried by the Priests in a gilded shippe, with many siluer Bells on both sides of the ship. The matrons follow: and the Virgins singing their dis••tuned Procession, by which they prouoke their GOD to manifest what they seeke. These Priests were about foure score in number. Rammes hornes are said to bee ascribed to him, because Bacchus wandering in these Desarts with his army, was guided to this place by a seelie Ramme. Likewise Pausanias f 1.277 in his Messenica saith, that one Ammon (which built the Temple) a shepheard, was

Author of this name to their God. Plutarchs g 1.278 reason of Amus we haue before shewed. Gthers deriue this name from 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 the sand; which may well agree with all Idol-deuo∣tion, as being a sandy foundation, although it is here intended to the situation. h 1.279 But that which I haue before noted of Ham, the sonne of Noab, soundeth more probable, as be∣ing Progenitor of all these Nations, and of this mind also is i 1.280 Pencerus. This Strabo k 1.281 in his time saith was not in request. as no other Oracles besides. For the Romans conten∣ted themselues with their Sibills and other diuinations. This Oracle was not giuen by word, but by signes. This defect of Oracles in generall, and especially of this, occasioned that treatise of Plutarch l 1.282 of this subiect, enquiring the cause of the Oracles failing. Neuer had he read that m 1.283 the Gods which had not made heauen & earth should perish out of the earth: nor had he eyes to see that Sun of Righteousnes, the light of the world, whose pure beames chased and dispersed the mists of darkenesse. And therefore are his conie∣ctures so farre from the marke, as notable with a naturall eye to see the things of God. The n 1.284 antiquitie of this Oracle appeareth, in that Semiramis came to it, and inquired of her death; after which, the Oracle promised to her diuine honours. Besides this Groue, o 1.285 there is another of Ammon, which hath in the midst a well, they call it the fountaine of the Sunne, whose water at Sunne-rising is luke warme, and cooleth more and more till noone, at which time it is very cold: and from thence till midnight, by degrees exchan∣geth that coldnesse with heate, holding a kinde of naturall Antipathv with the Sunne, hotest in his furthest absence, coldest in his nearest presence. Plinie and Solinus place this fountaine in Debris, a Towne not very farre from those parts amongst the Garamants. The Ammoman women haue such great breasts, that they suckle their children ouer their shoulder; the breast not lesse, if Inuenal be beleeued, then the childe;

In Meroe crasso maiorem infante mamillam.

In Meroe, the monstrous Pappe Is bigger then the childe in lappe.

Pausanias p 1.286 reckoneth an Ammonian Iuno among the Libyan deities, as well as this Iupiter. He addeth, the Lacedemonians had this Ammon in much request, and built to him diuers Temples, as at Gytheum one, which had no roofe: and the Aphytaeans did him no lesse worship then the Libyans.

Ortelius who hath bestowed a Description of this Temple, supposeth that his Image was painted with hornes, but that Umbilicus was accounted the Deirie it selfe, or the signe of his presence, which shapelesse sh••pe he sampleth by many like in other Nati∣ons. The shippe he coniectureth to signifie, that the Religion was brought from some other place. But if Ammon be that sonne of Noah, it might rather be a memoriall of the Arke, wherein Noah and his sonnes were preserued: as that also of Ianus, (who is ima∣gined to be Noah) may more fitly be interpreted, then according to the Poets Glosle.

r 1.287 Sic bona posterit as puppi••n formanit in aere, Hospit••s aduentum testificata Dei.

So well-dispos'd Posteritie did frame Aship, to shew which way their strange God came.

The Hammientes are not much distant in place, or differing in name, from the Am∣monians: which build their houses of falt, digging the salt-stones out of the mountains, which they with morter apply to their buildings. Mela ioyneth to these aforesaid the Atlantes, which curse the Sunne at the setting and rising, as bringing damage to them and their fields. A practise not vnlike to the women of Angola at this day, who (as An∣drew Battle my friend told me) salute the new Moone when they first see her, by hol∣ding

vp their naked bumme against her, as the cause of their troublesome menstruous purgation.

These Atlantes haue no proper names, nor feed of such things as haue life. He afur∣meth of the Garamantes, that they had no wiues, but liued in a beastly communitie. The Augilae acknowledge no other Gods but Ghosts, or soules departed, by which they sweare; with which they consult as Oracles; to which they pray at their tombs, receiuing answers by dreames. The women the first night of marriage are prostituted to all that will see them, the more the greater honour, but after, must obserue their owne hus∣bands. The Trogloditae dwell in Caues, and feed on Serpents, and rather make a found or noyse, then humane voyce: they vsed circumcision: they named not their children by the parents names, but by the names of sheep or other beasts which yeeld thē norish∣ment. And vnto these doth Pliny adde the Blemmyae with faces in their breasts, the Sa∣tyres. Aegypanes Himantopodes and other monsters, scarse worthie relation or credite. These parts I haue thus ioyned in-one Discourse, as liuing (for the most part) a wilde life, as the Arabians and Tartars doe at this day: and for Religion hauing nothing no∣table that I finde, but as you haue heard. The Arabians which vnder Elc••m about the foure hundreth yeere of their Hegeira gaue a ducat a man to passe into Affricke, are Lords and Inhabitants of the deserts to this day, liuing (as wee say) a Dogges life, in hunger and ease, prosessing Mahumets Sect.

The Adrimachidae s 1.288 hued neare to the Egyptians both in situation and custome. The Nasamones had many wiues, with which they had company publikely. The first night of the marriage, all the guests had dealing with the Bride, and rewarded her with some gift. The Gnidanes had a more beastly custome, whose women glorying in their shame, ware so many fringes of leather as she had found Louers. The Machlyes ware the haire on the hinder part of their head, as the Iaponians now doe. The Auses vsed the con∣trary: whose Virgins in the yearely feast of Minerua, diuided themselues into two com∣panies, and skirmished with staues and stones. If any Virgins died of the wounds, they accounted them false maides. The most martiall Virago of the company, they arme and crowne, and place in a Charriot, with great solemnitie. They vsed not marriage, but had women in common: the childe being reckoned his with whom he choosed to liue, To adde a word of the Cyrenians, they held it vnlawfull to smite a Cow, in honour of I∣sis, whose fasts and fea••••s they solemnely obserued: and in Barca they abstained both from beefe and hogges flesh. They scared t 1.289 the crownes or temples of their children, to preuent the distilling of the rheume. In their sacrificing, they first cut off the eare of the beast, as first fruits, and hurled it ouer the house. Their Gods were the Sunne and Moone. The Maxes shaue the left side of their heads, leauing the haire on the right side. The Zigantes feed on Apes, whereof they haue plenty.

The Meogauares make no account of Sepulchres, in stead wherof they couer the corps with stones, and set vp a Goats horne on the stone-heape. They haue many skirmishes for their pastures, which are ended by the mediation of olde women, who may safely interpose themselues, and end the fray (or battell if you will so call it.) When men are so old that they can no longer follow the heirds, they strangle him with a Cowes taile, if he will not preuent them by doing it himselfe. The like medicine they administer to such as are dangerously sicke. Of the Macae, Caelius thinks the Roman Priests borrowed their shauen Crownes. Other things which our Authors adde of these people and others adioyning, as seeming too fabulous, I list not to expresse.

CHAP. VIII.

Of that part of Barbarie, now called the Kingdomes of Tunis and Tripolis.

ALl the Tract of Land, betweene Atlas and the Sea (stretching in length from Egypt to the Straits) is a 1.290 called Barbaria, either of Barbar (which signifieth to murmure) because such seemed the speech of the inhabi∣tants to the Arabians, or of the word Bar, which signifieth a Desart, doubled. It comprehendeth b 1.291 both Mauritania's, Africa Minor, Libya Exterior, besides Cyrenaica and Marmarica, whereof we haue spoken. The inhabitants some fetch from Palestina, some from Arabia. It was conquered by the Romanes, and taken from the Greeke Emperours by the Vandals, and from them a∣gaine by the Saracens and Arabians, and is now partly subiect to the Turke, partly to the Xeriffe. It is vsually diuided into foure Kingdomes, Marocco, Fesse, Tremisen, and Tunis; for of Barca is said alreadie.

The Kingdome of Tunis containeth all that which the Ancients called Africa pro∣pria, or Minor, and Numidia Antiqua. The Soyle is fertile, especially the West part. The inhabitants are sound and healthfull, seldome vexed with any sicknesse. Hereof are reckoned fiue parts; Bugia, Constantina, Tunis, Tripolis, and Ezzab. This Ezzab is the most Easterly part, hauing many Townes and Regions, amongst which, some account Mesrata. From these parts vnto Capes, is the Tripolitan Region. The chiefe Towne is Tripolis, wherein the Great Turke hath his Bassa, or Vice-roy, a Receptacle of the Pyrates, which roue and robbe in those Seas; * 1.292 in the yeare 1551 wonne from the Knights of Malta by Sinan Bassa. From Capes to Guadilbarbar is the Tunetane Territorie. From thence vnto the Mountaine of Constantina is that Region, hereof bearing name: and from thence c 1.293 to the Riuer Maior, about a hundred and fiftie myles space, doth Bugia extend it selfe, so called of Bugia d 1.294 the principall Citie, some∣time adorned with Temples, Hospitals, Monasteries, and Colledges of Students in the Mahumetan Law. Here is also Necaus, a very pleasant Citie; and Chollo, very rich. Constantina is an auncient Citie, containing eight thousand families, and many sump∣tuous buildings, a great Temple, two Colleges, and three or foure Monasteries, much resorted to by Merchants: Euery Trade hath their peculiar streets. A little from the Citie is a hot Bath, hauing in it abundance of Crab-fishes, or little Tortoises, which the women take for euill spirits, and ascribe vnto them the cause of their sicknesse, or ague, if any befall: and therefore kill white Hennes, and set them on an earthen Vessell, with their feathers, enuironing the same with little Waxe-candles, and so leaue them neere to this Bath, or Fountaine. How euer it fare with their Feuer, their meat shall not stay long, but some or other that see the womens deuotion, will enuie the euill spirits so good cheare, and for that time will be the spirits themselues, to dresse and cat their prouision. Not farre hence is a Marble building, with Images grauen therein: the people haue a conceit, that it was sometime a Schoole, and those Statues the Schollers, by diuine iudgement so transformed for their wicked∣nesse.

In this Region is situated Bona sometime called Hippo, famous through our Christi∣an World for the most famous of the Fathers, that since the Apostles daies haue left vs their writings, AVRELIVS AVGVSTINVS; a name fitting to him, which indeed was Aureus and Augustissimus, Bishop of this Sea, while he liued; and yet liuing (in his Workes) a Bishop, not of Hippo, but of the Westerne Church. Wittie, Learned, Wife, and Holy Father, that hast with thee carried these Titles from Hippo: where, after thee, the Arian Vandals, and since, the Saracens, haue liued and Lorded, and at this day is possessed of such as haue no possession of Wit, Learning, Wisedome, or Holinesse: but haue testified their banishment of all these, by ascribing them to fooles and madde

men, whome they honour and admire as Saints. e 1.295 This Bona (then brooking this name better) containeth now three hundred Herthes, and a sumptuous Mosque, to which is adioyned the house of the Cadi.

Tunis is now a great Citie, since the ruines of Carthage, neere vnto which it stan∣deth. Carthage f 1.296 (as the more auncient) deserueth first relation. It was built three∣score and twelue yeares before Rome, as the common account goeth, by Dido and her g 1.297 Phoenicians: an emulous competitor with Rome of the Empire of the World. It contained (sayth h 1.298 Orosius) in the circuit of the walls twentie miles; Livies Epitome saith, foure and twentie; all engirt with the Sea, except three myles space, which had a wall of squared stone, thirtie foot broad, and fortie cubits high. The Tower Byrsa en∣uironed aboue two myles, and had in it the Temples of Iuno, Aesculapius, and i 1.299 Belus. Of the greatnesse of their name and power, those three Punike warres are witnesses; in the second of which, Annebal (whome his father Hamilear, then Generall in Spaine, had caused to sweare at the Altar of Iupiter, neuer to hold friendship with the Romans, he then being but nine yeares old, as Aemilius Probus, or as other will haue it, Cornelius Nepos reporteth:) he, I say, passed ouer the Pyrenaean Mountaines, through Fraunce, and ouer the Alpes, into Italie, with an Armie of a hundred thousand footmen, and thirtie thousand horse. The Riuers Ticinus and Trebia, the Lake Trasimenus (running with Roman bloud, by three ouerthrowes of Scipio, Sempronius, and Flaminius the Ro∣man Consuls) witnessed the Punike might k 1.300 . But the victorie at Cannae against Varro did pierce the breast, and had rent the heart of Rome, had Annibal knowne to haue vsed the victorie as well, as to haue gotten it. There did Rome seeme to breath her last: the Sunne, the Winde, the Dust helping the Carthagiman with Natures forces; yea, the Riuer Gellus, against Nature, stayed it selfe, whether with wonder, feare, or ne∣cessitie, accepting a Bridge or Damme rather or Roman bodies for a passage to the A∣frican Armie. These were golden dayes to Carthage, when three. * 1.301 bushels of Gold-Rings, taken from the fingers of the slaine, enemies, were sent hither as a present l 1.302 . A swoune meane-while did Rome sustaine; and easily in fiue dayes might Hannibal haue dined in the Capitoll: and poore helpe could she finde when she reuiued, had not Ca∣pua, with feasting the Conquerour, detained Rome from Conquest, when they de∣spoyled the Temples for Armour, armed their slaues, and bestowed their priuate state on the publike Treasurie: all which could not make Fabius m 1.303 fight with Annibal, but by not fighting learned to ouercome, knowing, that a shield was better weapon then a sword in that case. Scarce n 1.304 in seuenteene yeres could Italie shake off this bur∣then, till Scipio by new policie warred against Hannibal, not in o 1.305 Italie, where he was, but in Africke and Carthage, whence his force was; thereby procuring Annibals re∣turne, as the outward members are forced to yeeld their bloud, to succour any sudden oppression of the heart.

But how is my heart oppressed with sudden passion, thus to transport the Reader, with my selfe, from Africke into Spaine, France, Italie, there to behold this Tragedie? Let the matter it selfe answere: and now we are returned to Carthage, and finde the Tragedie here. For in the third Punike warre the Romans (saith p 1.306 Florus) rather fought with the Citie it selfe then with men. And alas, what could that Hermaphrodite-army doe, wherein were fiue and twentie thousand armed women q 1.307 ? Yet had women then the greater courage: Hasdrubal the King yeelded. His wife, with her two children, and much people, burned themselues in the Temple of Aesculapius, that could not cure this disease of his Citie and suppliants; the like fate befalling the first and last Queenes of Carthage. Seuenteene dayes r 1.308 together did Carthage burne, seuen hundred yeares after the first building.

In this last warre, after they had deliuered vp their Nauie and weapons, being com∣maunded

to remoue tenne myles from thence, Anger kindled new forces, and taught them to supply the want of yron, with Siluer and Gold, in making weapons, with pul∣ling downe their houses to build a Nauie, the Matrons giuing their haire (the femi∣nine Ornament) to make bands for their manly and warlike Engins; their priuat glo∣rie, for publike necessitie; all which serued but to augment the pompe of this funerall of Carthage. Caesar did after restore it with a Roman Colonie, neuer attaining the Ty∣rian glorie, s 1.309 afflicted with Vandales and Gothes, and by the Saracens made desolate; vntill the time of Elmahdt, in hereticall Caelipha; who procured the reinhabiting here∣of. But not aboue the twentieth part was inhabited: The rest remaineth as scattered ruines, dispersed bones of the carkasse of old Carthage. Master Pountesse, a friend of mine, told me, That he hath beene rowed in his Boat ouer the walls of Carthage, or their ruines, the Sea hauing made the last conquest by eating into the Land. The con∣daits are whole (saith Leo) which bring water from a Hill thirtie miles from Carthage, twelue miles vnder the earth, the rest aboue. And now (saith he) are not aboue fiue and twentie shoppes and fiue hundred houses therein, one faire Temple, one College, but without schollers, the inhabitants poore, proud, and superstitious. Master t 1.310 Evesham saith, That this Citie is now ruinated and destroyed. He mentioneth these Arches, wherein water was hither conueyed, and one street three miles long.

As for the Sea-discoueries attempted by the Carthaginians, Hanno compassed all Africa, from the Spanish to the Arabian Straits, and committed his discoueries to wri∣ting; Himilco at the same time was employed in the search of Europe. Diodorus Sicu∣bis u 1.311 writeth a whole Chapter of their discouerie of a pleasant and fertile Island West∣ward, in the Ocean, which cannot fitly agree with any other Region then some part of the West Indies. And some x 1.312 thinke, that the Indians of America were a Colonie of the Carthaginians. Aristotle hath also the like relation in his booke De admirandis Auditionib. In the beginning of the Warre y 1.313 they had three hundred Cities in Libya, and seuen hundred thousand persons in their Citie.

Tunis was a small Towne, till after the destruction of Carthage it grew in some reckoning (as before is said.) It hath in it about tenne thousand households. Abdul Mumen ioyned it to his Kingdome of Marocco. And when that Kingdome decli∣ned z 1.314 , the Vice-roy (which before was subiect to Marocco) now vsurped the State to himselfe, calling himselfe King of Africa. In our fathers a 1.315 dayes, Muleasses, sonne of Mabomet, King of Tunis (by murther of his elder brother Maimon, and either killing or putting out the eyes of twentie other his brethren) obtained the Crowne. But Ros∣sette the only brother remaining, when with his Arabians he could not gaine the King∣dome, he went with Barbar••ssa to Solyman the Turke, who so vsed the matter, that Muleasses was chased out of his Kingdome, and Tunis subiected it selfe to Selyman. But Mulcasses craued and obtained aide of Charles the fist, who in the yeare 1535 passed b 1.316 with an Armie into Africke, and repossessed Muleasses of his Kingdome, who became the Emperours Vassall.

Our Histories tell of Edward the first his arriuall at Tunis, and Henry the fourth with English Arches; at both which times the Tunetanes were forced to compositi∣on. It was, before either of them were Kings; Fro••ssart, for Henry, hath his sonne Iohn de Beaufort.

Muleasses, about the yeare 1544, crossed ouer the Sea into Sicilie, leauing his sonne Amida in the gouernment. c 1.317 The costlinesse of his diet was admirable, and of his Perfumes. One Peacocke and two Phesants, dressed after his order, were obserued to amount to a hundred duckats, and more. He was a superstitious obseruer of his Re∣ligion, and of the Starres, which portended to him the losse of his Kingdome, and a miserable end. To auoid this, he departed out of Africa (for feare of Barbarussa) but so fell into the danger. A rumour was spread at Tunis, that he was dead; whereupon Amida possessed himselfe of the Kingdome. Muleasses hasted home to recouer it, and lost himselfe: for he was taken captiue, and after both his eyes put out with a burning knife, and of his two sonnes Nahasar and Abdalas he was committed to pri∣son. But Abdamelech his brother got the Kingdome from Amida, & soono after died,

to whome succeeded Mahomet his sonne, a child: whose Tutors were so tyrannicall, that Amida was againe sent for by the Tunetans, and Muleasses is brought to sanctu∣arie, whence by the Spaniards meanes he was conueyed to Guletta, and thence to Si∣cilia, where he was maintained at the Emperours charge * 1.318 . He deriued his pedegree from the Chorean Familie, in right line from Homar, Mahomet disciple. Amida ob∣tained the Kingdome, thus tossed betwixt Moores, Turkes, and Christians, but was af∣ter taken and sent prisoner to Sicilia. Mahomet (brother of Amida, now a slaue in Si∣cilia) was made King of Tunes, vnder the Spaniard, 1573, by Don Iohn of Austria: but the next yeare after, Selym the Turke tooke Guletta, holden by the Spaniards almost fortie yeares; and at last tooke Tunes also: Mahomet the new King was sent to Con∣stantinople prisoner.

It hath (saith * 1.319 Leo) many Temples, especially one of singular beautie and greatnes, furnished with store of Priests and Reuenue: also, many Colleges of Schollers, and Monasteries of Religious persons, to which the people yeeld liberall almes. They are so befooled, that they esteeme fooles Saints: and while I was at Tunis, the King built a faire Monasterie for one Sidi el Dahi, that went vp and downe with his head and feet bare, hurling stones, and crying like a madde man, endowing the same with great re∣uenue for him and all his kindred.

Biserta is an auncient Citie, supposed d 1.320 by some to be Vtica, where Cato slew himselfe.

Cairaoan hath beene a Citie famous, built by Hucba, Generall of the warres of Oz∣men, or Otman, the third Chalifa, 36. miles from the Sea, and from Tunis 100, to secure themselues from any suddaine inuasion, which the commoditie of the Sea might cause them. He built therein an admirable Temple, on Pillars of Marble. To Hucba in this gouernment succeeded * 1.321 Muse, who from hence made an Expedition into Spaine, and ouerthrew the Spanish King and his Gottish forces, and tooke Toledo: Iezul his sonne, his brother, and nephew, succeeded each other in his gouernment, which Elag∣leb (that followed them) turned into an independent and free Seignorie, by occasion of the Chalifa's leauing Damasco, and remouing the Seat Royall, or Popedome, to Bagdat. This house here ruled 170 yeares, at which time Mahdi an hereticall Chalifa depriued them. These Saracens wanne Sicilia in those times to the Cairaoan domini∣on. About the 400. yeare of the Hegira, Elcain was Chalifa in Cairaoan, whose Cap∣taine Gehoar conquered vnto him Barbarie, Numidia, and as farre as Sus Westward: and after being employed in the East, subdued Aegypt and Syria. He, for securing himselfe and his armie, built Cairo. After this, he sent to his Lord Elcain to come thi∣ther in person, assuring him, That the Chalifa of Bagdat was not able to abide his pre∣sence and puissance. Elcain liftening to Gehoar, appointed a Lieutenant in Cairaoan, and went to Cairo. But his Lieutenant of Cairaoan rebelled & offered his obedience to the Chalifa of Bagdat, who therefore gaue him large priuiledges, and made him King of all Africa. Elcain in these Straits knew not which way to turne him, till by counsell of his Secretaire he tooke this course. The Arabians at that time were ex∣ceedingly multiplied, insomuch, that the Countrey, otherwise barren, could not su∣staine them and their Cattell. To these he gaue leaue to passe into Africa, paying for euery Poll a Duckat, and taking an oath of them to be enemies to his rebell. These in short time sacked Tripolis and Cabis, and, after eight moneths siege, Cairaoan also, and remained Lords of Africa, till Ioseph the first, King of Marocco, who gaue aide to the kinsmen of that rebell, wanne the Cities from the Arabians, which still kept possession of the Fields. The Lord of Cairaoan fled Westward, and reigned in Bugia and the parts adioyning, and others of his kindred ruled in Tunis, till the King of Marocco swallowed all; that Citie being built presently after the Arabians had de∣stroyed this, in the yeare 424 of their Heg••ra, as Leo c 1.322 reckoneth. Cairaoan f 1.323 hath in it an auncient Temple, and College of Priests: Hither the great men among the Moores and Numidians, are brought to be buried, hoping by the prayers of those Priests to clime to Heauen. For this cause (Boterus saith) they enter into this Citie vn∣shod, with great reuerence.

Concerning the Religion of these Africans: in auncient times, Leo saith, That they worshipped the Fire and the Sunne, as did the Persians, erecting in honour of each of these, faire and sumptuous Temples, in which the Fire was continually kept burning, as in the Temple of Vesta at Rome. The Numidians and Libyans sacrificed to the Planets. And some of the Negros worshipped Guighimo, which signifieth the LORD of Heauen. These afterward (he sayth) were of the Iewish Religion, and after that of the Christian, till the 268 yeare of the Hegira, that some Negro Kingdomes became Mahumetan, although there remaine some Christians to this day: but those which were Iewish, both by the Christians and Mahumetans, were vtterly destroyed. But those of Barbarie (whereof we especially entreat) remained (sayth he) Idolaters, till 250 yeares before Mahomets birth, when they became Christians. This must be inter∣preted of the vniuersall and publike profession about the time of Constantine: For o∣therwise Africke had in it Christians before. Dorothaeus in Synopsi saith, That Epaenetus, one of the 70 Disciples, was Bishop of Carthage; and that Simon the Apostle preached in Mauritania, and among the Africans, as Matthias also in Aethiopia. But the Gothes soone corrupted Christian Religion with Arrianisme, the fore-runner of Mahume∣tanisme, both here and elsewhere. The Moores (saith g 1.324 another) worshipped Iuba as a God; and the Poeni, Vranus; the Libyans, Psaphon. This Psaphon (otherwise a base fellow) had taught birds to sing, Psaphon is a great God, and then let them flie into the Woods, where chanting their Lesson, they inchanted the rude people with this super∣stition. Aelianus h 1.325 telleth the like Historie of Annon a Carthaginian, whose birds, at libertie in the Woods, forgat this their Masters Lesson. The Poeni i 1.326 being (as is said) Phaeni, or Phaenicians, brought (in all likelyhood) the Phoenician Religion with them from thence. Silius reckoneth one of their damnable Rites like to come thence, of humane Sacrifices.

Mos fuit in populis quos condidit advena Dido, Poscere caede Deos veniam, ac flagrantibus aric (Infandum dictu) parvos imponere natos. Carthage, t'appease th'offended Deities, Was wont to offer humane Sacrifice: And tender Babes (abhominable shame) Were made the fewell of the Altars flame.

To Saturne (saith k 1.327 Sardi••ss) were humane Sacrifices offered by the Rhodians, Phae∣nicians, Curetes, and Carthaginians: the Sardi, their Colonie l 1.328 , offered the fairest of their captiues, and such as were aboue threescore and tenne yeares old, who to shew their courage, laughed; whence grew the Prouerbe, Sardoniusrisus: this was done also to Saturne. The Carthaginians, in time of plague, offered their children to Saturne, which Gelo caused them to leaue. Being ouercome by Agathocles, they sacrificed 200 of the chiefe mens children to Saturne. Ch••tarchus and others write, cited by Suidas, That in their solemne supplications at Carthage they put a child into the armes of Sa∣turnes Brazen Image, vnder which was set a Furnace, or Ouen: which being kindled, the child being burned, seemed to laugh. This custome might happily be the occasion of that desperat act before spoken of in the destruction of Carthage by the Romans, so many perishing in Aesculapius Temple. Other their Rites are likely to be the same with those which we haue reported of the Phaenicians, somewhat perhaps in time in∣clining also to the Greekish superstition. Their deuotion to Venus, the Phaenician god∣desse, Augustine m 1.329 mentioneth in these words, Regnum Veneris quale er at Carthagini, vbi nunc est regnum Christi? The Punicke Tongue was, according to the same Author, very neere to the Hebrew in many words n 1.330 , yea almost in all: a surther testamonie either of their Canaanite or Phaenician off-spring, as wee may gather out of Precopius, the Pu∣nikes in Augustines daies calling themselues Chanam. Expos. inchoat. ad Rom. o 1.331 Carthage was called Iustiniana, of Iustinian, Iunonia of Graeccbus. Hadrianopolis of Hadrian, and of Commodus. Alexandria Commodiana Togata. It was sacked the second time of Ca∣pellianus, President of Mauritania; thirdly, vnder Genserichus, of the Vandals; fourthly, of the Maurusians; fiftly, of the Persians; sixtly, of the Egyptians; lastly, of the Mahume∣tans.

Tripolis of Barbarie (for there is another of that p 1.332 name in Syria, so called, because the Arcadians, Tyrians, & Sidonians inhabited it) was so named of three Cities, whose Colonies planted it, Abrotonum, and Tophia, and Leptis magna: or, as q 1.333 others, Cesa, or Taphra, or Oea, Sabrada, and Leptis. It was built by the Romanes, conquered by the Gothes, and after by the Saracens. And after the destruction thereof, the Africans built a new Tripolis, wherein were many faire Temples, Colledges for Students, and Hospitals. Corne is alway deere, because their Fields are Sand. r 1.334 It was subiect vnto the King of Tunis, till the King of Fez carried away the King of Tunis prisoner. At which time the Genovese Fleet of twentie saile tooke Tripolis, and sold it to the Fezan for fiftie thousand duckats. But the Kings of Tunis recouered it after. Zacharias be∣ing King, played the Tyrant, and therefore was expelled, and a certaine Citizen was aduanced to the Throne; who at first gouerned modestly, but declining to tyrannie, was marthered: And a Courtier of Prince Abubacer, who had made himselfe an He∣remite, was forced to be their King, who ruled Tripolis, till Ferdinando sent Peter Na∣uarre thither, who came thither in the euening, and the next day tooke it: and the King remained captiue, till Charles the fift freed him. Charles gaue the Citie to the Knights of Malta, whome the Turkes s 1.335 dispossessed by force, Anno 1551, and there haue their Beglerbeg or Vice-roy to this day. This was one and fortie yeares after Nauarre had taken it.

The Kings of Tunis liued in great delicacie among their women, Musicians, Play∣ers, and such like, committing the gouernment to the Munafid, or high Steward, and other Officers. When hee calls for a Musician, he is brought in hood-winked like a Hawke. The inhabitants are exceeding prodigall in perfumes. They haue a compound called t 1.336 Lhasis, one ounce whereof being eaten, causeth laughing dalliance, and makes one as it were drunken, and maruelously prouoketh to lust. In the Kingdome of Tunis is placed the Lake Tritonia, where Minerna is said to haue shewed her selfe the in∣uenter of Spinning and of Oyle, and therefore worshipped.

Ezzab is the most Easterly part of the Tunetan Kingdome, the chiefe Prouince whereof is Mesrata. The inhabitants are rich, and pay no tribute. There grow Dates and Oliues, and they traffique with the Numidians, to whom they carrie the wares which they buy of the Venetians. The Great Turke swayeth with his Ottoman Scep∣ter, at this present, this Kingdome of Tunis, and all Africa, from Bellis de Gomera to the Redde Sea (except that little which the Spaniard hath.) At this day u 1.337 they are Ma∣humetan, and haue beene about these nine hundred yeares past, from the time of Huc∣ba. The inhabitants of the Cities differ much from the Mountainers & ruder Rustikes. For they are studious, especially in matters of their law, as in times past they were also in Philosophie and the Mathematickes. But these last fiue hundred yeares their Princes and Doctors haue prohibited many Sciences, as Astrologie & Philosophie: according to the Mahumetan custome they vse much washing and resorting to the temples. They are very faithfull in their promises: and exceeding ielous. They goe through the world as Merchants, and in many places are interteined as Readers and Maisters in divers sci∣ences: and are well esteemed in Egypt, Ethiopia, Arabia, Persia, India, Turky. The yon∣ger sorte yield much reverence to their Elders and Parents: and will not hold discourse of love or sing love-songs in their presence. But these citizens are very proude and re∣vengefull. The Lords esteeme more of their beastes, then of the common-people. The The Countrey-people in the fieldes and Mountaines live hardlie in labour and want. They are beastly, theevish, ignorant, vnfaithfull. Their women, before they be maried, may live as wantonly, as they list: yea, the father maketh (hatefull love to the daugh∣ter, & the brother is vnlovely loving to the sister. The Numidians are traitours, homi∣cides, theeves, and, for rewarde, will doe any thing. Such also are the Libyans; with∣out any kinde of letters, Faith, or Law, without Heaven or Earth; living (if that may be called a life) like Wilde beasts, for ignorance; like Devills, for wickednesse; like Dogs, for poverty. These things reporteth Leo of them, who lived among them: which may provoke vs to thankfullness to that Great GOD, who hath given vs such abundance for body and soule, in things present and future, temporall and eternall.

CHAP. IX.

Of the Kingdomes of Tremisen, Algier, and other places, anciently called Mauritanis Caesariensis.

THe Kingdome of Telensin or Tremisen, a 1.338 beginning Westward from the Riuer of Zha and Muluia; Eastward, it bordereth on the Great Ri∣uer; Southward, vpon the desert of Numidia; and Northward, vpon the Mediterran Sea. It was by the Romans called Mauritania Caesa∣riensis: the name came of the Inhabitants called Mauri, and of the Greekes, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 some say b 1.339 of their colour, because it is obscure and darke. They were supposed to come hither first with Hercules out of India. More likely it is that c 1.340 they descended of Phut, the sonne of Cham, Gen. 10.6. Pliny menti∣ons a Riuer named Fut, in these parts, descending from Atlas. Salust saith d 1.341 they came with Hercules, but were not Indians but Medes: and the name Medi turned af∣ter into Mauri. Vitruvius e 1.342 nameth Mauritania, Maurusia. Ortelius f 1.343 testifieth, That in ancient coines it is read Mauretania, and so Tacitus g 1.344 readeth. Ptolomey diuideth it into Mauritania Caesariensis, which Victor h 1.345 Vticensis calleth Maior, and Tingitania. Pliny i 1.346 ascribes this diuision to Caligula; Dion, to Claudius Casar: of whom it was sir∣named a Caesariensis of the mother Citie Caesarea, where he planted a Roman Colony, before called Iol, the Royall seat of Iuba, a man famous, for that he first raigned ouer both these Mauritania's, but more famous for his learning, whereby hee still liueth in the learned moniments of Pliny and others; author of much of our African reports. He in his childhood was led in triumph at Rome; his father k 1.347 Iuba, the successour of Be∣chus, had before slaine himselfe in the ciuill warres. Augustius restored him to his fa∣thers Kingdome, to which he left his sonne Ptolomey, borne of the daughter of Anto∣nius, and Cleopatra, whom Caligula slew, and then diuided Mauritania into two Pro∣uinces, whereof this is called, as is said, Caesariensis of the Colony of Claudius Caesar. That which Procopius l 1.348 hath written of the originall of these Maurusij, as he termes them, although in our first booke mentioned, here also may seeme to deserue relation. When Ioshua, or Iesus the sonne of Nun or Nane, had inuaded the Land of Canaan, the people fled into Egypt, and there multiplying, pierced into Africa, replenishing with people all that coast vnto the pillars of Hercules, vsing a semi-phaenician dialect. For all the Sea-coast from Sidon to Egypt, was anciently called Phaenicia. They built the towne Tinge in Numidia, where they erected two pillars of white stone neere a great fountaine, wherein was ingrauen in Phaenician letters, Wee Flee from the face of Iesus the Theese, the sonne of Naue. These are supposed the first inhabitants of Africa, and for that cause Antaeus their King, which encountred in single combate with Her∣cules, was said to be the sonne of the Earth. Afterwards when the Phaenicians came hither with Dido, they were heere receiued for kindreds sake, and permitted to build Carthage; which after grew so mightie, that it subdued and expelled the Maurusy themselues. The Romans made the Carthaginians, and other Africans Tributaries, and caused the Maurusy to inhabit the furthest parts of Africa: But in processe of time they, obtaining many victories against the Vandils, seated themselues in Mauritania, til Iustinian remoued them. Thus farre Procopius. Paulus m 1.349 Diaconus recordeth also the same history, sauing that he saith the Egyptians would not receiue them, and therefore they passed into Africa. The Maurusy in the time of Iustinian were destroyed, and cap∣tiued in such multitudes, that a Maurusian slaue was valued but at the price of a sheepe. The author of this was Salomon, an Eunuch, according to a prophecie which they had a∣mongst thē, that one without a beard should destroy thē. But captiuitie could not much empaire their happines, whose very freedome was misery. n 1.350 For they liued in smal base cottages, exposed to the Summer Sunnes, and Winter snowes, sleeping (except a few of the better sort) on the bare ground, alway wearing the same garment howsoeuer the season differed, and that torne and ragged: wanting bread and all other necessaries, neither grinding nor boyling that corne they had. Thus miserable were their bodies

and their soules more. For they had neither feare of GOD, nor reuerence of men, nor re∣spect of pledge, nor regard of oath, nor peace with any, but where feare constrained them. They had their women Prophetesses, which diuined by their sacrifices: a thing vnlawfull for their men to attempt. Of the numbers of their wiues they bragged, o 1.351 that the Christiās which had but one wife, might feare the losse of their childrē, they which might haue fiftie wiues need not misdoubt issue and posteritie. And yet they were by many wars brought to smal numbers, and a few tribes or families. Leo p 1.352 saith, that after the Romans were expelled, the ancient Gouernours called Beni Habdulguad of the fa∣mily of Magraua repossessed these parts: who were after dispossessed by Ghamrazen, Son of Zeijen, whose posterity raigned heere almost 380. yeares. But they were much vexed by the Kings of Fesse and Tunis. It was in later times called the kingdom of Te∣lensin, or of Tremisen, stretching in length from East to West 380. miles, in bredth not aboue fiue and twenty. The Kings could neuer satisfie the Numidians couetise, whose friendship they haue with great cost sought. It hath two frequented hauen townes, O∣ram and Mersalcabir, both taken and holden by the Spaniards. They were taken in the time of Ferdinando King of Spaine; for which cause Abuchemmen the Telensin King was expelled by his owne subiects, and Abuzeijen placed in his roome, which he could scarcely warme before he was slaine by Barbarussa the Turke, who conquered this Kingdome. * 1.353 But Abuchemmeu sought to Charles the fifth for aid, by whose helpe he recouered his Kingdome, and paid a tribute to the Emperour. But Habdulla his succes∣sour detained the tribute, and submitted himselfe vnto Soliman the great Turke. Al∣gior remained to Barbarussa.

This q 1.354 Barbarussa or Barbarossa was a meane fellow of base cōdition, who in his youth sold cheeses in Spaine for his liuing, & by his industry attained to great matters. There r 1.355 were of them two brethren, borne at Mytilene in Lesbos, their mother a Christian, their father a renegate Grecian, Horucius Barbarussa. and this Hariadenus Barbarussa. They first stole a Galliot, and so committing themselues to sea, by piracy vnder Cama∣les, a Turkish Pirate, they grew rich: and from one Gally, came to haue a Nauie of their owne, with which they scoured the coasts of Barbary. At the same time s 1.356 two brethren contended for the Kingdome of Algier, one of whom requesteth aid of Horucius, who so helped him against his brother, that he helped himself to the Kingdome, by the mur∣ther of the King his patron and ally, which he did not long enioy, being taken & slaine of the Spaniards, and his head sent into Spaine. But his brother Hariadenus succeeding him, became mighty both by sea & land, to the great damage both of the Moores and Christians: and Soliman moued by his same, sent for him, and made him Admirall of all the Turkish seas, and sea-forces, vnder whom he grew dreadfull, not to these parts of Barbary alone, which he subiected to the Turk, but to those countries of Christendom which are washed with the Mediterran: euen Rome it self quaking for fear of a second Hannibal, who after so many ages should by sea from Africa auenge the angry ghost of old Carthage. In the yeare 1538. The Pope, Emperour & Venetians, had with ioynt forces set forth a Nauy of aboue two hundred & fifty saile against him, but by mutual discords (the wonted aduantage of the Turks against the Christians) they made them∣selues both sport and spoile to this Turkish Pirate. The sea could no longer endure the successe of this Barbarian, but mad to see the Christians vnchristian madnes, & vnwil∣ling to submit his proud waues to the base thraldome of this base Turke, swelling with indignation, conspired with the neighbour element, which pretended equall quarrell for so often darkening his light, & poisoning his breath with those hellish smokes, and for vsurping those thunders, which had wont to be the airy priuiledge of his middle regiōs: these both agreed in their disagreeing with tempestuous fury to spoile the spoi∣lers: the winds from the Acroceraunian hills, and the seas on the Dalmatian shore, so girt in the Turks, with their equall vnequall siege, that twenty thousand of them were captiued and shut vp in Neptunes prisons, to become food to his family, and the new conquerours on euery shore, made their markets of Turkish commodities, and by wrackes testified to the Earth, that they had wrecked themselues on her and their ene∣mies. And yet did Barbarussa recouer himselfe by new forces, and hauing wonne Rhe∣gium;

came to Ostia, where he rode three daies; the Romans trembling meane while, and ready to leaue Saint Peter alone to locke out the Turkes if they came, So much more fortunate were his proceedings, then of Hali Bassa, who in the fight at Lepanto lost his life and Nauy, whereof t 1.357 eightie fell to the seas share, and an hundred and thir∣ty saile to Don Iohn and his partners; the greatest blow that euer the Turke at sea re∣ceiued, and had the greatest u 1.358 Homer to sing it. But me thinkes I feele some Cynthius pulling me by the eare, & asking if the Pirats haue robbed me of my Religion, the most proper subiect of my discourse. Truly that irreligious crue while they seeke to winne other things, care not to lose that. But this Algier hauing beene of old, and still conti∣nuing a receptacle of Turkish rouers, could not be passed ouer, especially in these Pira∣ticall times, without some obseruation, being also the gate whereby the Turkish for∣ces first entred into Barbary. Iohn x 1.359 Leo writeth a little otherwise of Barbarussa and Algier. The Moores call this Citie Gezeir, the Spaniards Algier: and of old was called Mesgana of that African family which founded it. It containeth y 1.360 about foure thousand families: the buildings very sumptuous; Innes, Bath-stoues, and Temples very beau∣tifull: euery occupation hath a seuerall place by it selfe. It hath adioyning plaines very pleasant and fertile, one whereof is fiue and forty miles long, and almost thirtie broad. For many yeares it was subiect to the Kingdome of Telensin: but hearing that Bugia was gouerned by a King, they submitted themselues to him, paying him a tribute, o∣therwise in manner free. Then did they build themselues gallies, and molested with Piracies the Spanish Ilands of Maiorica, Minorica, and Ieuiza. Ferdinando therefore prouided an Armada against them, and built a Fort within shot of the Towne: where∣upon they requested peace, and promised tribute. But Barbarussa, when Ferdinando was dead, was sent for by the Citizens, and made Captaine ouer all their forces. He soone after murthered Selim Etteumi an Arabian Prince, which had beene created Go∣uernor of Algier, when Bugia was taken by the Spaniards: & possessed himselfe of the gouernment, & there coyned money, calling himselfe King; the neighbouring people yeelding him obedience and tribute. This was the beginning of Barbarussas greatnes: and at the most part hereof Leo was present, and lodged in his house which had beene Embassadour from Algier to Spaine, from whence he had brought three thousand bookes written in Arabian. And whiles I was at Tunis, I heard that Barbarussa was slaine at Telensin, and his brother z 1.361 Cairadin succeeded. It was told me also that the Emperour Charles the fifth had sent two armies to surprise Algier, the first whereof was destroyed in the plaine, the second slaine and made slaues by Barbarussa, in the yeare of the Hegira 922. Thus farre Leo. In the yeare 1541. a 1.362 Charles himselfe with his Imperiall Nauy passed the seas, to like both purpose and effect, more ouercom∣ming himselfe in the patient bearing his losses, then his enemies whom he sought to assaile. He was moued to this expedition by the complaints of his subiects, against the Turkish Pirats, which vnder Asanaga, Barbarussa's Lieutenant, infested all those seas. But the tempestuous weather both at land and sea disappointed him, and after the losse of many, both men and shippes, was forced to returne, and, to make roome for his souldiers, caused his horses (their gallant breed notwithstanding) to bee cast ouer∣boord.

Thus doth Algier still continue a sinke of Pirats; and now saith Maginus, there are in it not many lesse then fiue and twenty thousand Christian slaues; which in likeli∣hood at this time are encreased. Tripoli is also a seat of a Turkish Viceroy or Begler∣beg, and of Turkish Rouers. In the Kingdome of Telensin is the desert of Angad, wherein are store of Roes, Deere and Ostriches, Arabian theeues, and Lions. The Ca∣stle of Izli was sometime stored with Inhabitants, and stately walled. Since, it was in∣habited with religious persons, much reuerenced by the Kings of Telensin, and the Arabians, which giue free entertainment for three dayes vnto all trauellers. A little off runneth a Riuer, out of which they water their fields, which else would yeeld them no fruit. Guagida betwixt two stooles had vnquiet sitting, paying tribute both to the kings of Telensin, & the Arabiās. Ned Roma was built by the Romans, as the name te∣stifieth, for Ned signifieth like; & like it was, if Historiographers faile not, vnto Rome.

Heere and at Tebecrit dwelt great store of Weauers. Haresgol was sometime famous, but being destroyed by a King and Patriarch of Cairaoan, it bequeathed as it seemeth the greatnes therof to Telensin, which after grew in renowne. This towne giues name to this Kingdom. When Abu Tesfin reigned, it had in it sixteene thousand families. Io∣seph King of Fesse besiege•••• it seuen yeares together, and almost famished them: but he being slaine by treason, they found victuals enough in their enemies camp (which they assailed & spoiled) for their reliefe. Forty yeares after Abulhesen King of Fez after thirty months siege tooke it, & beheaded their King. Here are many and beautifull Temples, hauing their Mahumetan Priests and Preachers. Likewise here are fiue Colleges most sumptuously built by the Kings of Telensin & Fesle, curiously wrought with Musaike worke, for the Arabian Muses & Students, which haue their maintenance there. Their Bathes & Innes Iomit. A great part of this City is inhabited with Iewes, distinguished by their yellow Turbants from the other Citizens, which being very rich, in the yeare of the Hegira 923. were robbed and brought to beggery. The Turks b 1.363 are now Lords thereof, between whō & Charles the fift, who had vndertaken their protection, the Ci∣ty is much impaired, as also by the wars betwixt the Seriffe & the Turk. Barbarossa subiected it. Batha is a great City, or rather was such: now ruined by wars. Not far hence in Leo's time kept a famous Heremit, much esteemed for his holinesse: who in short time grew so rich in horses & other cattell, that none in that region were cōparable to him. He paid nothing, nor any of his to the King, or to the Arabians, because they supposed him a Saint. I was told by his disciples (saith Leo) that the tenth of his corne is eight thousand bushels a yeare. c 1.364 He hath fiue hundred horses and mares, ten thousand small cattel, and two thousand oxen, besides that, he hath yearely sent him from diuers parts of the world, of almes and offering, betweene foure thousand and fiue thousand duckats. His fame is spread ouer Asia and Africa. His disciples are fiue hundred, which dwell with him, and liue at his charge, to whom he enioyneth neither penance nor la∣bour, but to reade ordinary prayers: and giues them some names of GOD to obserue in their prayers, which they are to mumble so many times a day. For which cause mul∣titudes resort to him to be his disciples, which after such instruction he sends home a∣gaine. He hath an hundred tents, some for strangers, some for shepheards, & others for his family. This good and lusty Heremit hath foure wiues, & many slaues, and by them many sons & daughters gallantly attired. His children also haue wiues and children, in so much that the whole family of this Heremite and his sons exceed fiue hundred. He is honored of the Arabians; & the King of Telensin is afraid of him. I, being desirous to know him, was entertained of him three daies, & supped with him euery night in secret roomes, where he shewed me among other things, bookes of Magike & Alchimy: and would haue proued to me that Magike was a true Science, whereby I thought him to be a Magician, because I saw him so much honored, and yet vsed neither sayings nor doings, but those inuocations of GOD by certaine names. Thus farre Leo lib. 4.

Oran is d 1.365 subiect to Spaine, taken of Peter Nauarre. 1509. It hath ten thousand fa∣milies. The Turkes in vaine assaulted it, An. 1563. Their Piracies procured this Spa∣nish thraldome: vnto which Mersalcabir, a most famous Hauen, is also subiect.

Tegdemt e 1.366 is as the Arabian name signifieth, ancient. It sometime was famous & a∣boūded with men of learning & Poets. But he which would further be informed of the Cities of this Kingdome, let him reade Leo. The people of Bresch vse to paint a black crosse on their cheeke, & another vpon the palme of their hand. The same is obserued of diuers others, which yet know not the reason therof, being Mahumetans. The story saith, that the Gothes inuading and ruling these parts proclaimed freedome from tri∣bute to all such as would become Christians, a badge of which Christianity was this crosse, still kept, now their Religion is lost.

The gouernment of these parts is, as is said, Turkish, The Beglerbeg hath chiefe title, but the Dinano hath chiefe power of iudgments and iurisdiction. The Corasan or Cap∣taine of the Ianizaries, being in many matters as great as the Beglerbeg. The Begler∣begs of Algier and Tunes make their principall profits of their places (which they hold three yeares, hauing first bought them at a deare rate) by their Piracies, which with

ioynt consent they exercise on these seas, all in manner being fish that comes to net, if they meet them conueniently notwithstanding any league, or peace holden with the Grand Signor. They also giue entertainment to such Pirats of other places as resort to them, either to sell their ill-gotten goods, or to ioyne their strength with them. As of late f 1.367 Dansker and Warde haue beene famous in this infamie; the first, after his seruice with them and for them, receiuing his reward, by them suddenly killed at Tunes (where he was knowne notwithstanding his disguising himselfe, with purpose to haue surprised their Fleet): the other (a shame to our Countrey, of which he was) grew so rich by his Piracies, that he shewed at one time to (the Author of these reports) Iohn Pountesse, a bagge of Iewels, containing almost halfe a bushell, besides his other pur∣chases: And at last, that the end might manifest the wickednesse of these proceedings, g 1.368 he became an Apostata and Renegado from his Faith; and soone after died at Tunes: leauing his goods (for his goodnesse he had left before) vnto the Turkes, his body vn∣to a forren sepulchre, and his soule; let Pirats and Robbers (if they thinke they haue a∣ny soule) say whither.

Algier was by Barbarussa subiected to the Turke, about the yeare 1534. Tunes An. 1574. three and twentie year after that Tripoli, in Barbary, another cage of like birds, and seat of a Beglerbeg, was taken from the Knights of Malta by Sinan Bassa. These Kingdomes the Turke hath in Africa, besides the great Kingdome of Egypt, and what he hath taken from Prester Iohn. In Egypt h 1.369 are said to be an hundred thousand Tima∣riots, or horse-mens fees, which for that tenure of their land, without any charge to the Great Turke, are to serue where it pleaseth him to employ them. In this King∣dome of Algier are fortie thousand.

CHAP. X.

Of the Kingdome of Fesse, part of Mauritania Tingitana.

MAuritania Tingitana (so called of Tingis, now Tanger, at the mouth of the Streits) is by Ptolomey a 1.370 bounded on the West, with the Westerne or Atlantike; on the North, with the Mediterran seas; on the East, with the Riuer b 1.371 Mulvia or Malva, which diuideth it from Casariensis; on the South, with the inner Nations of Libya. Niger c 1.372 saith, it was after cal∣led Setinensis, of the Citie Setia: more truly, Sitiphensis, of Sitiphis, which Procopius saith was the mother Citie of Tingitana. In this Prouince are now the famous Kingdomes of Fez and Marocco. d 1.373 The ancient inhabitants besides the Mau∣rusy (of which we haue spoken) were e 1.374 the Massesuli, Autololes, Bannurri, and the Gae∣tulians which liued heere, and in other parts of Africa, as the Tartars do in Asia, and the Arabians in Africa, remouing their dwellings (if tent-wandrings may be so called) as their pastures faile them. So Silius writeth of them;

f 1.375 Nulla domus, plaustris habitant, migrare per arva Mos, at{que} errantes circumuectare Penates. House they haue none; but wandring still in Waines, They cart their houshold-gods about the Plaines.

The Westerly point of Mauritania Pomponius beginneth at the Promontory, called, of their store of Vines, Ampelusia, g 1.376 now Cabode Cantero, as Oliuarius affirmeth. In it was a cause sacred to Hercules, & beyond the same, Tingi, supposed to be built by An∣taus, for proofe whereof they shew his Target made of an Elephants hide, too huge and vnwealdie for any man of later times, and holden in great veneration. Next to this Tingi (which gaue name to the Countrey, after by Claudius Caesar, who sent a Colony thither, called Traducta Iulia) was a high mountain called Abyla, to which on the Spa∣nish coast was opposed Calpe, which two hills bare the name of Hercules pillars; Her∣cules himselfe (if we beleeue fabulous antiquity) making there a passage to the Ocean and Mediterran seas, for mutual view and entertainment. They are now called, Seuta on that side, and Gibraltar on this. A little hence was Iulia Constantia, a Colony of Au∣gustus, and Lixus, a Colony of Claudius. In this, h 1.377 was Antaeus his Palace, and his combate with Hercules, and the Gardens of the Hesperides. Antaeus, if his Legend be

true, was i 1.378 threescore and foure cubits long, a cruell & inhospitall tyrant, who in his en∣countring with Hercules, was three times hurled dead to the earth, & so many times by his mother (the earth) reuiued: which Hercules perceiuing, held him vp in the aire till he had strangled him. Wherby they intend, that the Sunne reuiueth the Earth, signified by Antaeus & Hercules, but with his excessiue heat doth kill it. The Hesperides were the daughters of Hesperus, brother of Atlas; Aegle, Arethusa, Hespertusa. In their gardens grew those golden appels (the dowry of Iuno to Iupiter) kept by a Dragon, engendred of Typhon and Echidna, which had an hundred heads, and many voices, attended by the Priest of the Hesperides: These Hercules fetched away. This was the Poeticall tale; the truth whereof is said to be, that the daughters of Atlas were by Pirats and theeues, sent from Busiris King of Egypt, stolne; & redeemed by Hercules, who slew those theeues. These were borne to Atlas, of Hesperida, daughter of Hesperus his brother, called ther∣fore Atlantides and Hesperides, six in number. Atlas had an excellent kinde of sheepe, with yellow fleeces, which for this exploit he bestowed on Hercules; and taught him also the knowledge of Astronomy: in regard of which Science, Atlas is said to haue borne vp the Heauens with his shoulders, and Hercules to haue vndertaken his bur∣then. Whereas Natalis k 1.379 Comes placeth these Gardens with Pliny, neere to Lixus, and yet nigh to Meroe and the red sea, betwixt which places is such a world of distance, it argueth how great errors great schollers may fall into by want of that so-much-neg∣lected studie of Geography, without which, History that delectable study is sicke of a halfe-dead palsie: one cause that hath moued me to ioine in my studies & in this work, the history of Time, with her manifold chāges & chances, & of Place together. Besides the Altar of Hercules, & wilde Oliues, there remained nothing in Plinies dayes of that Hesperian Garden. Niger l 1.380 findes there a tree Mallow, twenty foot high, and aboue a fathome about. Of Mount Atlas they tell wonderfull tales, of the selfe-fertility thereof, the inhabitants neuer seene by day, the desert-like silence, the fires therein shining by night, the musike and mis-rule of the Aegypanes and Satyres, and the labours of Her∣cules and Perseus there. Iohn Leo shall better acquaint vs with the truth, then those fa∣bles of credulous antiquitie. Out of him therefore and other later Writers we will take view of the present face of Africa, there being little that can be said of their ancient Rites, more then is alreadie obserued. The Romans brought hither their language and Religion. The Vandals vnder Gensericus passing out of Spaine, made conquest of all in manner which the Romans had in Africa, of whose cruellty Victor m 1.381 Vticensis an eye-wit∣nesse, hath written three bookes. The manifold battels and alterations of estate be∣twixt them, the Romans, Maurusians, and others, Procopius n 1.382 hath diligently recorded. It would be harsh and tedious heere to relate. The soile, saith Mela, is more noble then the people: of the miraculous fertility whereof, Dionysius o 1.383 Halicarnasseus, Munster, Boemus & others haue written, I know not how truly. That their corne yeelds an hun∣dred fold increase, and in some places an hundred and fiftie: that there are seene Vines as great as two men can fathome, and grape-clusters a cubit long, &c. It is p 1.384 thought that Christian Religion was heere preached in the Apostles time.

Leauing those things of more age and vncertaintie, we will come now to the King∣domes of Fez and Marocco, which haue beene of Saracenicall erection in this Pro∣uince of Tingitana. q 1.385 That of Fez stretcheth from Azamor to Tanger, and from the Atlantike Ocean to Muluia. This Riuer is the Easterne border, on the North it is wash∣ed with the Sea, on the South is the Kingdome of Marocco, on the West, the Riuer Ommirabih. The Riuers Subu, Luccus, and others, water it. Therein are numbred se∣uen Prouinces, Temesna, the territory of Fez, Azgar, Elhabet or Habat, Errif, Garet, and Chaus or Elchauz: euery of which, saith Leo, had in old times a seuerall Gouernor. Neither was the City of Fez the royall seat, but was built by a Schismaticall Rebell, in whose family the gouernment continued 150. yeares. And then the Marin family preuailing, gaue it first the title of a Kingdome, setling their abode and strength therin.

Temesna beginneth at Ommirabih, thence stretching Eastward to Buragrag, be∣tweene Atlas and the Ocean. It is a plaine Country, eighty miles in length, containing in it forty great Townes, besides three hundred Castles. In the yeare of the Hegeira 323. Chemim the sonne of Menal, an Hermeticall Preacher, perswaded them to pay no

tribute, nor yeeld subiection to Fez, because the Lords thereof were vniust, bearing himselfe for a Prophet, and in small time gate into his hand the spirituall & temporall sword, holding the same by force & armes. But after that Ioseph had built Marocco, he sought by Catholike Doctors of the Mahumetan Religion, to reduce them from their Heresie, but they slew them, and with an Armie of 50000. marched towards Marocco to expell thence the house of Luntuna, but by this means brought destruction to them∣selues; Ioseph getting the better, and spoiling their Country, ten moneths together, with great cruelty. It is thought that a Million of people by famine, sword, rocks, and riuers, were consumed: and Temesna was left to be inhabited of Wolues, Lyons, and ciuet-Cats, 150. yeares: at which time King Mansor gaue the possession of Temesna to certaine Arabians, who fiftie yeares after were expelled by the Luntune Familie, re∣couering the Kingdome from the house of Mansor; and after, the Marin Familie pre∣uailing gaue it to the people of Zenete and Haora, in meede of their seruice, which they had done to the Marins against the King and Patriarch of Marocco. From which time they haue enioyed the same almost two hundred yeares. Anfa was a Towne of great trade with the English and Portugals, and by these vtterly rased: and so the A∣rabians serued the next City Mansora. Nuchaila, sometimes famous for their plenty of corne, of which it is recorded, that they would giue a Camels burthen for a paire of shooes, hath now but a few bones left of her carkasse, namely a peece of the wall, and one high steeple, where the Arabians, after they haue ended their tilth, lay vp their in∣struments of husbandry, none daring to steale his Neighbours tooles, in reuerence of a Saint of theirs, there buried. Rebat is a Towne furnished with Colleges, and Tem∣ples, the modell of Marocco. At Sella was King Mansor buried, where he had built a stately Hospitall, and Palace, a beautifull Temple, and a Hall of Marble cut in Mosaike worke, with glasse windowes of diuers colours, wherein he and his posteritie were bu∣ried. I saw, saith Leo, the Sepulchre, and copied out the Epitaphes of thirtie of them.

Madur Anvan by the ruines testifieth her somtime proud buildings, hospitals, Innes, and Temples. In Thagia is visited the Sepulchre of a holy man, which liued in the time of Habdul Mumon the Calif or Patriarch, who wrought great miracles against the Lyons, where with the Towne is much molested. Ettedle, a Mahumetan Doctor, wrote a Legend of his miracles, which Leo saith he had read, and supposed that they were done either by Naturall or Deuillish Magike. The Fessans after their Easter, yearely re∣sort to his Tombe with such numbers of men, women, and children, and their Tents, that they seeme an Armie. It standeth from Fesse 120. miles, so that their going and returning in this Pilgrimage lasteth fifteene daies. My Father carried me yearely thi∣ther when I was a child, and since, I haue beene there many times, by reason of many vowes which I made, being in danger of Lyons. Where Zarfa stood, the Arabians now r 1.386 fow corne.

The Territory of Fez hath on the West the Riuer Buragrad; on the East, Inaven; on the North, Subu; and Atlas on the South. Sella was built by the Romans, sacked by the Gothes, subiect since to Fesse. The buildings are of Mosaike worke, supported with marble pillars: euen the shops are vnder faire and large porches, and there are ar∣ches to part occupations. All the Temples are beautifull. In this Towne the Geno∣waies, English, Flemings, and Venetians, vsed to trade. The Spaniards tooke it in the 670. of the Heg. but lost it againe within ten daies. Fanzara was destroyed by Satrid. who with certaine Arabians besieged Fez seuen yeares together, and destroied the Villages in the Country about. Mahmora was made famous by the slaughter of the Portugals, whose bloud dyed the Sea three dayes together, blushing to see the barbarous Barbarian spill so much Christian bloud. Leo was there present, and num∣breth the slaine Christians at ten thousand, besides the losse of their ships and Ordi∣nance, whereof the Moores tooke vp foure hundred great brasse peeces out of the Sea, in the yeare of the Heg. 921.

Fez, or Fesse, was built in the time of Aron the Calif, in the 185. yeare of the Heg. or Mahumeticall computation. It had this s 1.387 golden title, because on the first day of the foundation there was found some quantitie of gold. The Founder was named

Id••is is, Arons neare Kinsman, to whom the Califaship was more due. For he was Ne∣phew of Hali, Mahumets Cosen, who married t 1.388 Falerna, Daughter of Mahomet, and therefore, both by Father and Mother of that kindred: whereas Aron was but in the halfe bloud, being Nephew to Habbus, the Vncle of Mahumet. Howbeit both these families were depriued of the Califate: and Aron by deceit vsurped u 1.389 For Arons grand∣father fained himselfe willing to transferre that dignity to Hali, and caused the house of Vmene to loose it, and Habdulla Seffec became the first Caliph who persequuted the house of Hali openly, chasing some into Asia, and some into India. But one of them remained in Elmadina, of whom (because he was old and religious) hee had no great feare. His second Sonnes grew in such fauour, with the people, that they were forced to flee, and one being taken and strangled, the other, which was this Idris, escaped into Mauritania, where hee grew in such reputation, that in short time hee got both swords into his hand, and dwelt in the Hill Zaron, thirtie miles from Fez, and all Mau∣ritania payed him Tribute. He dyed without issue, only he left his slaue with child; shee was a Goth become Mahumetan, and had a sonne, which after his father was cal∣led Idris. He succeeded in the Principality, and was brought vp vnder the discipline of a val••ant Captaine, named Rasid: and beganne to shew great prowesse at fifteene yeares. He afterwards, increasing in power, built on the East-side of the Riuer a small City of three thousand Families. After his death, one of his sonnes built an other City on the West-side: both which Cities so increased, that there was small distance be∣tweene them. An 180. yeares after, there arose ciuill warres betwixt these two Cities, which continued a hundred yeares. And as Esops Kite ••erued the Mouse and Frog, so Ioseph of the Luntune Familie, apprehending this aduantage, tooke both their Lords, and slew them, and thirtie thousand of the Citizens. He brake downe the walls which parted the two Cities, and caused many Bridges to be made, and brought them both to be one City, which he diuided into twelue Wards. The City is now both great and strong. x 1.390 It seemes that Nature and Art haue play the wantons, & haue brought forth this City, the fruit of their daliance: Or else, they may seeme corriuals, both, by all kind offices, seeking to winne her loue: So doth the earth seeme to dance, in little Hillocks and prety Vallies, diuersifying the soile: so doth the Riuer disperse it selfe into manifold channels, no sooner entering the City, but it is diuided into two armes, where with it embraceth this louely Nymph: and these subdiuided, as it were, into many fingers, in variety of water-courses, insinuating it selfe vnto euery street and member thereof: and not contented thus in publike to testifie affection, finds meanes of secret intelligence with his loue by conduit-pipes, closely visiting euery Temple, College, Inne, Hospitall (the speciall chambers of his Spouse,) Yea & almost euery priuate house: from whence with an officious seruice he carryeth the filth that might offend either sight or sent of his Bride, which still enioying, he wooeth, and euer wooing enioyeth. Neither is Art behind in his proffered courtesies, but still presents her with Mosaike works, as chaines and Iewels to adorne her: with fine bricks and stones framed into most artificiall Fa∣bricks, both louely for delight, and stately for admiration. The roofes of their houses are adorned with Gold, Azure, & other excellent colours, which are made flat for the Inhabitants vse and pleasure: whose houses are richly furnished, euery chamber with a presse curiously painted and varnished. And who can tell the exquisitnesse of the por∣tals, pillars, cisterns, and other parts of this Cities furniture? Once, let the Temples therein a while detayne your eyes, whereof there are in Fez, together with smaller Chappels or Moschees, about seuen hundred, fifty of which are great and faire a∣dorned with marble pillars, and other ornaments, the chapiters thereof wrought with Mosaike and carued works. Euery one hath his Fountaines of marble, or other stones not knowne in Italy. The floores are couered with mats, closely ioyned, and so are the wals a mans height lined therewith. Euery Temple hath his steeple after the Mahume∣tan manner, whereon they, whose office it is, ascend and call the people at the appoin∣ted houres to praier: there is but one Priest thereunto, who saith their seruice there, and hath charge of the reuennue of his Church, taking accounts thereof, to bestow it on the Ministers of the said temple, namely those which keep the lamps light in the night, the Porters, & them which crie in the night-time, to call them to Church. For he which

cryeth in the day-time, is only freed from tenths, and other payments, otherwise hath no salarie or stipend. There is one principall and (if wee may so terme it) Cathedrall Church, called the Temple of Caruven, so great, that it containeth in y 1.391 circuit about a mile and halfe. It hath 31. Gates, great and high. The roofe is 150. Tuscan z 1.392 yards long, and little lesse then 80. broad. The steeple is exceeding high. The roofe here∣of is supported with 38. arches in length, and 20. in breadth. Round about are cer∣taine Porches on the East, West, and North, euery one in length 40. yeards, and in breadth 30. Vnder which Porches or Galleries are Magazines or Store-houses, where in are kept lamps, oile, mats, and other necessaries. Euery night are lighted 900. lamps; for euery arch hath his lamp, especially that row of arches which extends through the mid-quire, which alone hath 150. lamps, in which ranke are some great lights made of brasse, euery of which hath sockets for 1500. lamps. And these were bells of certaine Cities of Christians, conquered by the Fessan Kings. About the walls of the said Tem∣ple within, are pulpits of diuers sorts, wherein many learned Masters read to the peo∣ple such things as pertaine to their faith and spirituall law. They beginne a little after breake off day, and end at * 1.393 one houre of the day. In Sommer they read not but after 24. houres or Sunne-set, and continue till an houre and halfe within night. They teach aswell morall Philosophie, as the Law of Mahomet. Priuate men reade the Sommer∣Lectures, only great Clerks may read the other, which haue therefore a large stipend, and books, and candles, are giuen them. The Priest of this Temple is tied to nothing but his Mumpsimus, or Seruice. Also he taketh charge of the money and goods, which are offered in the Temple for Orphans: and dispenseth the reuennues that are left for the poore: euery holy day he dealeth to the poore of the City money and corne, ac∣cording as their necessitie is more or lesse. The Treasurer of this Church is allowed a Ducat a day. He hath vnder him eight Notaries, each of which haue six Ducats a mo∣neth: other six Clerkes gather the Rents of Houses and Shops, which belong to the Church, retayning the twentieth part thereof for their wages. Moreouer, there are twenty Bayliffs of the husbandry, that ouer-see the labourers. Not farre from the Ci∣ty are twentie Lyme-kills, and as many Brick-kills, seruing for the reparations of the Temple, and the houses thereto belonging. The reuennues of the Temple are a 1.394 two hundred Ducats a day. The better halfe is laid out on the premisses. And if any Tem∣ple of the City or Moschee be without reuennue, they are hence furnished with many things. That which remaines goeth to the common good of the City.

In the City are two principall and most stately Colleges of Schollars, adorned with Mosaikes and carued workes, paued with marble and stones of Maiorica. In each of them are many chambers; in some Colleges are a hundred, in some more, and in some lesse. They were all built by diuers Kings of the Marin Familie. One is most beauti∣full, founded by King Abu Henon. It is adorned with a goodly Fountaine of marble, and a streame continually running: there are three Cloisters, or Galleries, of incredi∣ble beauty, supported with eight square Pillars of diuers colours, the arches adorned with Mosaike of Gold and fine Azure. The roofe is of carued worke. About the walls are inscriptions in Verse, expressing the yeare of the foundation, and praises of the Founder. The gates of the College are of brasse, fairely wrought, and the dores of the chambers carued. In the great Hall where they say their prayers is a Pulpit, that hath 9. staires to it, all of Iuorie & Ebonie. This College cost the founder 480000. Ducats. All the other Colleges in Fesse hold some resemblance with this, and in euery of them are Readers or Professors in diuers Sciences, prouided for by the Founders. In old times the Students were wont to haue their diet and raiment allowed for 7. yeares, but now they are allowed only their chamber: for the b 1.395 wars of Satrid consumed their possessi∣ons. So that now there remaines but little wherewith they maintaine their Readers, and of them some haue 200. Ducats, some 100. yearely, and some lesse. And there a∣bide in the said Colleges, only a few strangers maintained by the almes of the citizēs; When they will reade, one of the auditors readeth a Text, and the Reader then readeth his Comments, and brings some exposition of his owne, and explaneth the difficulties. And somtimes in his presence the Students dispute of that argumēt which he handleth.

There are many Hospitals in Fesse, not inferiour in building to the Colleges afore∣said.

In them strangers were entertained three daies at the common charge. But in the time of Satrids warre the King sold their reuennues. Now, only learned men and Gentlemen receiue entertainement, and poore persons reliefe. There is an other Ho∣spitall for diseased strangers, which haue their diet, but no phisick allowed them. Here also mad men are prouided for. In this Hospitall Leo in his youth had beene a Notarie. There are in Fez a hundred bath-stoues well built, with foure Halls in each, and cer∣taine Galleries without, in which they put off their clothes. The most part of them per∣taine to the Temples and Colleges, yeelding them a great rent. They haue a yearely festiuall wherein all the seruants of the Bathes with trumpets and great solemnitie goe forth of the Towne, and gather a wilde Onion, which they put in a brasen Vessell, and bring it solemnely to the hot-house dore, and there hang it vp in token of goodluck. This Leo thinks to be some sacrifice, obserued by the ancient Mores, yet remaining. E∣uery African towne had somtimes their peculiat feast, which the Christians abolished.

Innes here are almost two hundred, built three stories high, and haue a hundred and twentie chambers a peece, with Galleries afore all the dores. But here is no prouision of bed or board for strangers. The Inne-keepers of Fez are all of one familie, called Elcheua, and are attired like women, shaue their beards, become womanish in their speech, yea degenerate euen to the wheele and spindle. They are so c 1.396 odious (except to base villaines that resort thither) that the better sort of people will not speake to them: and may not enter the Temple, Burse, or Bathe, nor into those Innes next the great Temple, where Merchants are entertained. There are thousands of mils, all al∣most pertaining to the Temples and Colleges reuennue. Each trade in Fesse hath a peculiar place alotted thereto, the principall whereof are next the great Temple: as Scriueners, Booke-sellers &c. euery trade by themselues.

The Christian captiues rest only vpon Fridaies, and eight other daies in the yeare fe∣stiuall to the Mores. There are six hundred fountaines walled about, the waters where∣of are conueied by conduicts to the Temples, or other places, because the Riuer is sometimes drie. They haue in Fez a Iudge for criminal! causes, and an other for que∣stions of Religion. A third that deales in Matrimoniall cases. From these there lieth an appeale to the high Aduocate. The Iudges of Mahomets law in matters of conscience haue no allowance for the same. Their marriages are thus. When the Father of the Maid hath espoused her to her d 1.397 louer. They goe with their friends to Church, & haue with them two Notaries which draw the couenāts agreed betwixt them into writing. The Father bestowes a dowrie or portion of mony, apparell, and such like; seldome, of land. When the Bridgrome setcheth her home, she is set in a cabinet, couered with silk, and carried by Porters, accompanied with her Kins-folks, & much minstrelsie: and the Bridgromes friends goe before with torches, and her kinsmen after, toward the great Church. Then he hasteth home, expecting his Bride in his chamber, whom her Father, Brother, & Vncle, bring and deliuer to his Mother: & he setting his foot on hers, shuts the chamber dore. At which a woman standeth and receiueth of him a napkin stained, which she sheweth to the assembly as a testimonie of the Brides virginitie: but if she be not found a Maide she is returned to her friends with shame, and the guests goe home without their feast. They hold great feasting also at the circumcision of their male∣children, which is the seuenth day after they are borne. The Barber or Circumciser is presented with gifts of all the inuited guests. Then followeth mirth and iollitie. They vse dancings, but the women a-part by themselues without men.

There is a remainder of holy daies instituted by the Christians which themselues vn∣derstand not. On Christ-masse Euen they eate a sallet made of diuers hearbs, and seeth all kinds of pulse which they feede vpon. On New-yeares day the children goe with maskes on their faces to the houses of Gentlemen, and haue fruits giuen them for sing∣ing certaine songs. On the feast of S. Iohn Baptist they vse to make bone-fires. They make a feast, called Dentilla, (when their childrens teeth begin to grow) vnto other children. When a man dies, the women put on sack-cloth, and defile their faces with dirt. They call to them those wicked men in womens attire, which haue foure square drums, to the sound whereof they sing mournfull ditties, in praise of the dead partie. At the end of euery verse the women vtter most hideous shrikes & outcries, tearing their

haire and beating their brests & cheeks, till they be all embrued with bloud. And thus they continue seuen daies, and then intermit their mourning fortie daies, after which space they resume the same for three daies, as before. But the better sort behaue them∣selues more modestly. At this time all the widowes friends come about her to comfort her, and send her diuers kinds of meats: for in the mourning house they may dresse no meat at all, till the dead be carried out. The woman which looseth her Father, Brother, or Husband, neuer goes forth with the Funerall. At some festiuals, the youths of one street will fight with clubs against the boies of an other street, and sometimes betake them to other weapons, and kill one an other. Sometimes they vse these bloudie fraies without the Citie, the Officers forcing them to better order. There are many Poets which pen amorous Sonnets: and on Mahomets birth-day make verses in his cōmen∣dation, resorting early to the Palace, and there ascending the Tribunall, reade their verses to the people: and he whose verses are best, is pronounced that yeare Prince of the Poets. The Marin Kings on that day vsed to entertaine the learned men, and to re∣ward the best Poet with a hundred duckets, a horse, a woman-slaue, & the Kings robes which he ware that day. In Fez are two hundred Grammer Schooles, built like great Halls. Euery day they learne one lesson of the Alcoran. They reade and write not in bookes, but in great e 1.398 tables. In seuen seuen yeares they learne the whole Alcaron by heart. And then the father inuiteth his sonnes Schoole-fellowes to a banket: and his sonne rides through the street in costly apparell, both which are lent by the Gouernor. The other boies ride and sing songs in praise of GOD and Mahumet. On Mahumets birth-day euery boy must carry a torch to schoole curiously wrought, some weighing thirtie pound, which they light before day, and let them burne till Sun-rising, singing all the while the praises of Mahumet. The Schoolemasters haue the remnant of the wax which sometimes they sell for a hundred duckets. They are free Schooles anciently built. In the Schooles, and also in the Colleges, they haue two daies of recreation e∣uery weeke, wherein they neither teach nor studie. There be three kinds of Fortune∣tellers, or Diuiners. One of which vseth Geomanticall figures: others powre a drop of oile into a glasse of water, which becōmeth cleare as a seeing glasse: in which they say they see strange sights, rankes of Deuils, like armies, some trauelling, some passing o∣uer a Riuer, &c. When the diuiner seeth them quiet, he demandeth such questions of them as he will, and the Deuils with gestures returne answere. The third sort are wo∣men-witches, which make the people beleeue that they are acquainted with Deuils of diuers sorts, red, white, black: and when they will tell any mans fortune they persume themselues with certaine odors, whereby (as they say) the Deuill entreth into them, and their voice is presently altered, as if the Deuill spake within them. And then they that come to enquire aske their questions, and so hauing left their present for the De∣uill, depart. These f 1.399 women vse vnlawfull lusts betweene themselues in mutuall silthi∣nesse: and if faire women come to them they will demand the Deuils fee, that they may haue such dealing with them. Yea some addicting themselues to these abhomi∣nable practises will faine themselues sick, and send to one of these witches, which will affirme, that shee is possessed with a Deuill, and cannot be cured, except shee become one of their society. The foolish husband beleeues, consents, and makes a sumptuous feast at that her deuillish admission. Others will coniure this Deuill with a cudgell out of their wiues: others faining themselues to be possessed with a Deuill, will deceiue the witches, as they haue deceiued their wiues. There are Exorcists or Diuiners, called Mubazzimi, which cast out Deuils, or, if they cannot, they excuse themselues, and say it is an Aerie spirit. They write characters, and frame circles on an ash-heape, or some other place: then they make certaine signes on the hands or foreheads of the possessed partie, and perfume him after a strange manner. Then they make their inchantment, and demand of the spirit, which way he entred, what he is, & his name: and then com∣mand him to come forth. Others there are that worke by a Cabalisticall rule, called Zairagia, and is very hard: for he that doth this must be a perfect Astrologer and Caba∣list. My selfe (it is Leo's report) haue seene an whole day spent in describing one figure only. It is too tedious here to expresse the manner. Howbeit, Mahomets law forbids all diuination, & therefore the Mahumetan Inquisitors imprison the Professors thereof.

There are also in Fez some learned men which giue themselues the sirnames of Wise∣men and morall Philosophers, which obserue lawes not prescribed by Mahumet: some account them Catholike, others not, but the vulgar hold them for Saints. The law forbiddeth loue-songs, which they say may bee vsed. They haue many rules and orders, all which haue their Defenders and Doctors. This Sect sprang vp foure∣score yeares after Mahumet. The first Author thereof was Elhesen Ibnu Abil∣basen, who gaue rules to his Disciples, but left nothing in writing. About an hundred yeares after came Elbarit Ibun Esed, from Bagadet, who left volumes of writings vnto his Disciples: But by the Lawyers was condemned. Fourescore yeares after, vn∣der an other famous Professor, that law reuiued, who had many Disciples and preach∣ed openly. But by the Patriarke and Lawyers, they were all condemned to loose their heads; the giddie receptacles of such fantasticall deuotions. But hee obtained leaue of their Caliph or Patriarch, that he might trie his assertions by disputations, with the Lawyers whom he put to silence. And therefore the sentence was reuoked, and ma∣ny Colleges built for his followers. A hundred yeares after Malicsach the Turke de∣stroied all the maintainers thereof, some sleeing into Cairo, some into Arabia. Not long after, Elgazzuls a learned man compounded the controuersie; so reconciling these and the Lawyers, that the one should be called Conseruers, the other Reformers of the Law. After the Tartars had sacked Bagdat in the yeare of the Hegeira 656. these Sectaries swarmed all ouer Asia and Africa. They would admit none into their Societie, but such as were learned, and could defend their opinions: but now they ad∣mit all, affirming g 1.400 learning to be needlesse, for the Holy teacheth them that haue a cleane heart. Therefore they addict themselues to nothing, but pleasure, feasting, and singing. Sometimes they will rend their garments, saying, They are then rauished with a fit of diuine loue. I thinke rather superfluitie of belly-cheare is the cause: for one of them will eate as much as will serue three, or else it is through wicked lust. For sometimes one of the principals with all his Disciples is inuited to some marriage feast, at the beginning whereof they will rehearse their deuout Orizons and Songs: but after they are risen from table, the elder beginne a dance, and teare their garments, and if through immoderate drinking any catch a fall, one of the youths presently take him vp, and wantonly kisse him. Whereupon ariseth the Prouerbe, The Heremites banket, signifying, that the Scholler becomes his masters Minion. For none of them may marrie, and are called Heremites.

Among these Sects in Fez are some rules esteemed Hereticall, of both forts of Do∣ctors: Some hold that a man by good Workes, Fasting, and Abstinence, may attaine to the nature of an Angell, the vnderstanding and heart being thereby so purified, say they, that a man cannot sinne, though he would. But to this height is ascended by fif∣tie steps of discipline. And though they fall into sinne before they be come to the fif∣tieth degree, yet will not God impute it. They vse strange and incredible fastings, in the beginning, but after, take all the pleasures of the world. They haue a seuere forme of liuing set downe in foure bookes, by a certaine learned man, called Essehrauar de Sehranard in Corasan. Likewise an other of their Authors, called Ibnul Farid, wrote all his learning in wittie Verses, full of Allegories, seeming to treat of Loue. Where∣fore one Elfargano commented on the same, and thence gathered the rule and the de∣grees aforesaid. In three hundred yeares none hath written more elegant Verses, which therefore they vse in all their bankets. They hold that the Heauens, Elements, Planets, and Starres, are one God, and that no Religion is erroneous, because euery one takes that which he worships for God. They thinke that all knowledge of God is contained in one man, called Elcorb, elect by God, and wife as hee. Forty, among them are called Elanted, which signifieth blocks. Of these is Elcoth or Elcorb elected, when the former is dead: threescore and ten Electors make the choice. There are se∣uen hundred and threescore and fiue others, out of whom those threescore and ten E∣lectors are chosen. The rule of their order binds them to range vnknowne through the world, either in manner of fooles, or of great sinners, or of them the vilest man that is. Thus some wicked persons of them goe vp and downe naked, shamefully shewing their shame, and like brute beasts will sometimes haue carnall dealings with women

in the open streets; reputed neuerthelesse by the common people for Saints, h 1.401 as we haue shewed elsewhere. There is an other sort called Caballists, which fast strangely, eate not the flesh of any liuing creature: but haue certaine meates and habites appoin∣ted for euery houre of the day, and of the night, and certaine set praiers according to the daies and moneths, strictly obseruing the numbers of them, and carrie square ta∣bles with characters and numbers engrauen in them. They say that good spirits ap∣peare to them, and talke with them, instructing them in the knowledge of all thinges. There was amongst them a famous Doctor, called Boni, which composed their rule and orders, whose booke I haue seene, seeming to fauour more of Magick then the Cabala. Their notablest workes are eight. The first, called Demonstration of light, containeth fastings and praiers. The second, their square Tables. The third, foure∣score and nineteene vertues in the name of GOD contained, &c.

They haue an other rule among these Sects, called S••uach, the rule of Heremites; the Professors whereof inhabit woods, and solitarie places, without any other suste∣nance then those desarts afford. None can describe their life, because they are estran∣ged from all humane societie.

He that would see more of these things, let him reade the booke of one Elefacni, who writeth at large of the Mahumetan Sects, whereof are threescore and twelue Principall, each maintaining his owne for truth, and the way to saluation. Two are most predominant in these daies; that of Leshari in Africa, Egypt, Syria, Arabia, and Turkie; and the other of Imamia in Persia, and Corasan, more lately broched. Al∣though I haue spoken before of the Saracen sects, yet could I not but follow Leo in his reports of them here. As for these i 1.402 Coniurers, which by art magick professe to finde gold, which indeede loose gold to finde it; and the Alchymists, which seeking to turne other mettals into gold, turne their gold into other mettals, and the books that both these haue of their sciences: likewise the Snake-charmers, and other baser people, I passe ouer.

In the Suburbs of Fez are a hundred and fiftie caues, hewen out of excellent marble, the least of which will hold a thousand measures of corne. This is the sinke of Fez where euery one may be a Vintner and a Bawde. An other suburbe hath two hundred families of Lepers, which are there prouided for: and all of that qualitie forced to keepe there.

In new Fez the Iewes haue a street, wherein they haue their houses, shops, and Sy∣nagogues: and are meruailously increased since they were driuen out of Spaine. They are gold-smiths: for the Mahumetans may not be of that trade, because they say it is vsurie to sell things made of gold or siluer for more then their weight, which yet is per∣mitted to the Iewes. They liue in exceeding contempt, not being permitted to weares shooes, but in steed thereof vse socks made of rushes. They weare a black turbant, and if any will weare a cap hee must fasten a red cloth thereunto. They paied to the King of Fez monethly in Leo's time one thousand and foure hundred Duckats.

The Mahumetan temporall Lords are not by their law to hold any other reuennue, then of euery subiect which possesseth an hundred Duckats, two & a halfe for Tribute, and of corne the tenth measure yearely. Yea, this is to be paied into the Patriarke or Califs hand, who should bestow that which remaineth ouer and aboue the Princes ne∣cessitie, on the common profit; as, for the poore, and maintenance of warres. But now the Princes haue tyrannised further, especially in Africa, where they haue not left the people sufficient for their needments. And therefore Courtiers are odious (no lesse then the Publicans sometimes among the Iewes) no man of credit vouchsafing to in∣uite them to their tables or receiue gifts from them; esteeming all their goods theft and briberie. Nor may any Mahumetan Prince weare a Diademe, which yet it seemes is now broken.

In Gualili a Towne of Mount Zarhon is Idris, of whom before is spoken, buried; all Barbarie religiously visiteth his Sepulchre. Pharao is the name of a Towne, by the vulgar supposed the worke of Pharao, which fond conceit grew from a booke, entitu∣led, The booke of the words of Mahomet, taken out of an Author, called Elcalbi, which saith with Mahomets testimonie, that there were foure Kings which ruled all

the world; Two faithfull, and two vnfaithfull: the two former, Salomon and Alexander Magnus: the two later, Nimrod and Pharao. The Latin inscriptions there seene shew it was the worke of the Romans. In Pietra Rossa, a Towne by, the Lyons are so tame that they will gather vp bones in the streets, the people not fearing them. The like Lyons* 1.403 are in Guraigura, where one may driue them away with a staffe. At Agla the Lyons are so fearefull that they will flee at the voice of a child; whence a coward brag∣gart is prouerbially called a Lyon of Agla. Shame is the name of a Castle, so called of their shamefull couetousnesse; which, when they once requested the King then en∣tertained amongst them to change, he consented. But the next morning, when they had brought him vessells of milke, halfe filled vp with water, hoping the King would not perceiue it, he said that none could alter nature, and so left them, and their name to them. We haue now passed two Prouinces of the Kingdome of Fez: the third is named Azgar, which hath the Riuers Buragrag, on the West; Bunasar, on the South; the Ocean, on the North; and Eastward, the Mountaines. Here standeth Casar Elcabir, which King Mansor gaue to a poore Fisher, who had giuen him kind entertainment in his cottage one night when he had lost his cōpany in hunting. In it are many temples, one College of Students, and a stately Hospitall. Habat, the fourth Prouince or Shire of this Kingdome, is next hereunto, and containeth almost 100. miles in length, and 80. in breadth. Ezaggen, a Towne of Fez, are permitted by an ancient priuilege of the Kings of Fez to drinke wine, notwithstanding Mahomets prohibition. Arzilla, saith Leo, was taken by the English, then worshippers of Idols, about 900. yeares after Christ. The Religion, I thinke, deceiues him. He ads, that the Towne remained with∣out habitation 30. yeares, & then one of the Mahumetan Patriarchs of Cordoua, then Lord of Mauritania, reedified it. Of the acts of the English it is not vnworthy the re∣hearsing, l 1.404 That Seut or Ceuta (there written Sunt) was taken by the Portugals, through the assistance of English Merchants, An. 1415. Iulian, the Earle of Seut, brought the Mores first into Spaine, in the yeare of the Heg. 92. In it were many Temples, Colleges, and learned men. Errif begins at the Streits of Gibraltar, and stretcheth Eastward to the Riuer Nocor 140. miles. The Inhabitants are valiant, but are excessiue drinkers. Mezemme & Bedis, or Velles de Gumera, are chiefe Towns in it. On Mount Beni Ierso was built a faire College, & the Mahumetan law publikely taught therein: the inhabi∣tants therefore freed from all exactions. A tyrant destroyed this College, and slew the learned men. The bookes therein were valued worth foure thousand duckats. This was An. 1509. In Mount Beni Guazeual is a hole, that perpetually casteth vp fire; wood cast in, is suddenly consumed to ashes: some thinke it hell-mouth. In Mount Beni Mesgalda were maintained many Mahumetan Doctors, and Students, which would perswade the people to drink no wine, which themselues wil not abstaine from.

Garet the sixth Shire of this Kingdome, lieth betweene the Riuers Melulo and Mul∣uia. The seuenth is Chauz, reputed the third part of the Kingdome, betweene the Ri∣uer Zha and Guruigara. Herein standeth Tezza, adorned with Colleges, Temples, and Pallaces. A little Riuer springing out of Atlas runs thorow the chiefe Temple, which is greater then that at Fez. There are three Colleges, and many Bathes and Hospitalls. Each trade dwells by themselues, as at Fez. I was acquainted (saith Leo) with an aged fire in this City, reputed a Saint, and enriched exceedingly with the peoples offerings. From Fez did the people resort to visit him with their offerings, which is fifty miles: he seemed to me to be a deceiuer. In Mount Beni Iesseten are many iron mines, and the women in great brauerie weare yron rings on their fingers and eares. Ham Lisnan was built by the Africans, and borrowed the name from the Fountaine of an Idoll, whose Temple was neare the Towne: to which at certaine times in the yeare resorted men and women in the night: where, after Sacrifices, the candles were put out, and each man lay with the woman he first touched. Those women were forbidden to lye with any other for a yeare after. The children begotten in this adulterie, were brought vp by Priests of the Temple. The Moores destroyed this Holy-Stewes, and the Towne, not leauing any mention thereof. In Mount Centopozzi are ancient buildings, and neare thereto a spacious Hole, or drye Pit, with many roomes therein: they let men downe into the same by Ropes with lights, which if they goe out

they perish in the pit. Therein are many Bats which strike out their lights. In the Mountaines of Ziz there are Serpents so tame, that at dinner time they will come like Dogs and Cats, and gather vp the crums, not offering to hurt any. Thus much of the Kingdome of Fez out of Leo, a learned Citizen of Fez, and great traueller, both in the places and Authors of Afrike: whom Ortelius. Maginus; Boterus follow, commen∣ded by m 1.405 Bodinus, Posseuinus, and others, as the most exact writer of those parts, and translated into English by Mr. Porie, from whom if I swarue in diuers things, impute it to the Italian Copie of Ramusius, which differeth not a little, especially in these things I haue here set downe, from the English.

I thought good here also to adde out of others some such customes and rites as they obserue in Fez, and other parts of this Kingdome n 1.406 Their circumcision is vsed in their priuate houses. Women may not enter the Moschee for their often vncleannesse, and because Eue first sinued. The eight day after a child is borne the Parents send for a Ialby or Priest, and some old men and women, where after a few praiers said, the wo∣men wash the child all ouer with water, and giue the name, making a banker. But sometimes the circumcision is deferred diuers yeares after this ceremonie, as the Fa∣ther thinkes meete.

Their fasts they obserue very strictly, not so much as tasting water till the Stars ap∣peare. Yea, diuers haue beene seene by their rigour in this superstition to faint, and some to die. A certaine More in the time of their Lent (which continueth thirtie daies) in the companie of an English Gentleman, being thirstie with heat and trauell, went to a conduit in Marocco (where the same religion is professed as in Fez) & there drin∣king, was so reuiled of the people, that in a desperate anguish he slew himselfe with his dagger. Yet doth their law allow an exchange some daies of this Lent, with other daies in the yeare following, if trauell then hinder. Their feasts and fasts are at the same times and in the same manner that the Turkes obserue, of which is before spoken. Their Ea∣ster they call Rumedan: their Whitsontide, Lidhiber: their Michaelmasse, Lashour: their Candlemasse, Lidshemaw: (if it bee lawfull thus to parallell those vaine superstitions with Christian obseruations.) In this last feast, which seemeth to be the same that Leo calls Mahomets birth-day, euery one must haue a candle for himselfe, and for euery Son in his house. The King hath that day candles carried to him, some like May-poles, other like Castles, six or eight men carrying one of them: so artificially composed, that some are in making six moneths. That night the King doth heare all the law read: the like is done in all other Churches. The Talby that cannot reade all their law in a night is held insufficient for his place. They goe (saith my Author) six times in foure and twentie houres, (which is once oftner then is written of the Turkes, except on their Sabbath) to their praiers, first washing themselues, as they doe also after the offices of nature, & after company with their wiues, thinking thereby to be washed from their sinnes. Their times of praier are, two houres afore day, the first: when the Monde••, or sexten crieth in the steeple (as you may reade in our Turkish relations) & then may no man touch his wife, but prepare himselfe to pray (with washing or other deuotions) either in his owne house, or at Church. After their publike praiers the Talby sits downe and spends halfe an houre in resoluing the doubts of such as shall moue any questions in matters of their law. The second time of prayer is two houres after, when it is day. The third at noone. The fourth at foure of the clock in the afternoone. The fift at the twilight. The last, two houres after. In the first of these they pray for the day; in the second they giue thanks for it; in the third time they giue thanks for that it is halfe pas∣sed; in the fourth they desire the Sunne may well set on them; at twilight they giue thanks after their daily labours; the lasttime, they desire a good night. They thinke it vnseemly to eate meat with their left hands, and hold it vncleane, and doe all with their right hand. Their Sabbath or Friday is not exempted from worke: Only they are then more deuout in going to Church.

Their Churches are not so faire generally as in Christendome, nor haue seats in them; ornaments, or bels: (only the floores are matted) they are also poore for the most part; as are their Church-men. Their Lyturgie is very short, not so long as the Pater ••oster and Creed: other set forme they haue not, but euery one praies after his owne pleasure. Although

the Moore may haue foure wiues, & as many Cōcubines as he can purchase, yet few marry foure, because the wiues friends will haue a sufficient bill of Dowrie for her maintenance, which none but rich men can performe: and againe, the wiues chal∣lenge his nights company, and that in course: if any be neglected, shee complaines to the Magistrate, and he forceth the husband to his dutie, or else to send her home with her Dower, and a bill of diuorce. The Concubines are embraced with more stolne pleasures. That bill of Dower holdeth the husband in awe, which else would make a slaue of his wife, or still change for yonger flesh. The Bride is bedded before her hus∣band see her: and if he find her not a Virgin, he may turne her home and keepe her por∣tion by law. For their funerall rites; when one is dead they presently wash him, & spee∣dily put him into ground (the heat so requiring) and after that, the women at conue∣nient times haue a custome to meet, & make memoriall of their deceassed friends with remembrance of their vertues, which they thinke causeth men to haue more respect to their good name. Their other obsequies are before declared. The King vseth to sit in iudgement on Fridayes in the afternoone: and the Musti sits with him at other times in iudgement: but on the Friday he sits alone by himselfe. Of these Mufties are three; one at Marocco; an other, at Fez; the third, at Taradant in Sus, an other part of this Se∣riffian Kingdome. Other Iudges sit all the yeare long two houres before noone, and as many after. Before these euery man pleads his owne cause: and if the witnesses can be proued to be infamous of life, or not to say their prayers six times a day, their testimo∣nie is disabled. The Scriuanos are Talbies, which assist the Iudge, and in his absence supply his place. The Fokers or Saints (Leo before calls them Heremites) dwell in the best places of the Country, keepe great hospitality for all trauellers, whither any man may come for a night, and be gone in the morning. They giue great example of mo∣rall liuing, and almes to the needie, comprimising matters of difference betwixt parties and repressing disorders. They are much loued and respected, and their houses are hol∣den sanctuaries, whose priuileges the King will not breake, but vpon waighty reasons.

CHAP. XI.

Of the Kingdome of Marocco, with a discourse of the Kings thereof, and of the Se∣riff, xarif, or Iarif, and his posteritie, now beginning in Barbarie.

THis Kingdome is situate a 1.407 betweene Atlas and the Atlantike Ocean, bearing name of the chiefe City thereof: fruitfull of corne, oile, grapes, sugar, honny, and cattell. They make fine cloth of Goats haire, and of their hides that lether b 1.408 which hence is called Marocchine. This King∣dome is diuided into seuen Prouinces, through which we intend our next perambulation, taking Leo c 1.409 for our guide: beginning at Hea, which on the North and West hath the Ocean, Atlas on the South, and the Riuer E∣sisnual on the East. The people feede on cakes of Barly, and on a pappe, or hasty-pud∣ding of barly meale, which being set in a platter, all the Familie compasse about, and rudely with Natures spoones claw forth those dainties. Napery they vse none, a mat layed on the ground serueth for table and cloth, and stooles too. Cappes are the pri∣uileges of age and learning. Linnen shirts are almost banished their Countrie: and so are Arts liberall and mechanicall, except some simple Lawyer which can make some shift to reade, and a Surgeon to circumcise their children: Their physick is cauterising as men deale with beasts. They are alway in mutuall warres one with an other, yet will not they iniury a stranger, who if he would trauell amongst them, must take some harlot, or wife, or religious man, of the aduerse part with him. At Tednest, one of their Cities, such respect is had to strangers, That if a Merchant come thither and hath no acquaintance, the Gentlemen of the City cast lots who shall be his Host, and they vse him kindly, looking only for some present at his departure, in token of thankefull∣nesse. And if hee bee a meaner person, hee may choose his Host without any recom∣pence at all. In the midst of the City was a great & ancient Temple with many Priests attending their deuotions, besides other meaner Oratories. This City hath since beene ruined and desolate. In Teculeth were 1000. housholds, foure hospitals, one beautifull Temple, & a house of religious persons: destroied it was by the Portugals, An. 1514. as Hadecchis

had bin the year before. Ileusugaghen is another towne of Hea, or of Hell ra∣ther, so full is it of confusion, bloud, and murthers, besides the want of learning, ciuili∣tie Iudges, Priests, or whatsoeuer else may detaine those men from a beastly or diuelish∣Metamorphosis. The Seriff, being made a Prince of Hea, brought mee thither to be a Iudge, but for feare of Treason amongst them wee were glad to leaue them. How farre off in manners is their neere neighbour Tesegdelt? Where a guard is set at gates not so much to keepe out enemies, as to entertaine strangers, whom at his first comming they aske if hee haue any friends in the Citie: if not, they must pro∣uide him entertainment at free cost. They haue a most beautifull Temple, furnished with Priests. Taglesse, the next towne, is a denne of theeues and murtherers. When I was there, such a swarme of Locusts ouer-spread the Countrey, that scarse might a man see the earth, eating vp their fruits.

Culeihat was built of a cetraine Sectary in our time, first a Preacher, attended with troupes of Disciples, after, a cruell and mercilesse tyrant, murthered at last by one of his wiues for lying with her Daughter: and then his villanies beeing manifested, the people put all his followers to the sword. Onely a Nephew of his fortified himselfe in a Castle, which hee held maugre all their might, and burying his Grand-father, taused him to be adored as a Saint. Homar Seijef was the name of that Rebell. The o∣ther parts of Hea are like the former, some exceeding Hospitall and courteous, some brutish without diuine or humane learning or liuing. Great store of Iewes liue here, and in Mount Demensera are of those Iewes which are called d 1.410 Carraum, of the rest accounted Sectaries. These reiect the Traditions, and hold them onely to the writ∣ten Scriptures (as in our Iewish relations yee haue read.) In Mount Gebelelhadih are many Heremites, which liue on fruits of Trees, and water, so reputed of the simple peo∣ple, that all their doings are accounted miracles.

Sus is the second Region of this Kingdome, lying Southwards from hence on the other side of Atlas, so called of that Riuer which is the Easterne border thereof, other∣where bounded with the Sea and the Desarts. At Messa neere the Sea side is a Temple holden in great veneration. Many Historians affirme that from this Temple shall come that iust Califa, of whom Maho••••••et Prophecied. There also they say the Whale vo∣mited vp Ionas. The Rafters and beames of the Temple are of Whales bones; which vsually are there left dead on the Shore. This the common people esteeme to proceede from some diuinitie of that Temple: but the true cause is certaine sharpe Rockes a lit∣tle off in the Sea. I my selfe was inuited by a Gentleman, who shewed mee a Whales fibbe, so huge, that lying on the ground in manner of an Arche, vnder it, as it were through a gate, we rode on our Camels, our heads not reaching to touch it. It had been there kept a hundred yeares for a wonder. Amber is there found in abundance, which some thinke proceedes from the Whales, and is either the Ordure or the Sperme and feede thereof. Teijent is a Citie of Sus, wherein is a great Temple, and an Arme of a Riuer passeth through the same. There are many Iudges and Priests, whom in their Ec∣clesiasticall affaires they obey. Tarodant hath three thousand Families: sometimes the place where the Kings Lieutenant or Deputy resideth. Tedsi is much greater, adorned also with a Temple, and furnished with Priests and Ministers: Iudges and Lecturets paid at the common charge.

In mount Hanchisa it snowes in all seasons of the yeare, and yet the inhabitants goe thinly clothed in the sharpest Winter.

The Region of Marocco is three-square: confined with the mountaines Nefisa, on the West; and Hadimeus, on the East; betweene the Riuers Tensist, & Esifinuall. The coun∣trey in fertilitie of soile resembleth Lombardy. Marocco (which some thinke to be Bo∣canus Hemerus of Ptolomey) was built (saith Leo) by Ioseph sonne of Tessin, King of the people of Lontuna. It was built by the aduice of excellent Architects, & cunning work∣men. In the time of Hali sonne of Ioseph, there were in it ten thousand fires or Families, and more. It had foure and twenty gates: was strongly walled: furnished with Temples, Bathes. Colledges, Innes, after the African manner. One most slately temple was built by Hali, and called by his name. But a successor of that kingdome, called Abdul Mumen

caused to berazed, and built againe, and called after his owne name, howbeit the name of Hali is still continued in the Title, all that his cost not withstanding. This Abdul Mu∣men, who was the second that by rebellion succeeded in the kingdome, built an other Temple, which Mansor enlarged fiftie yards or ells on euery side, adorning it with many Pillars fetcht out of Spaine. He made a cisterne or vault built vnder it, as large as the temple it selfe; and couered the Temple with lead, with leaden pipes from the roofe, to conuey the raine water that fell thereon, into the cisterne. He built thereon a steeple like the Coliseo or Amphitheatre at Rome, of great hewen stone. The compasse of this steeple or tower is a hundred Tuscan yards or ells, higher then the steeple of Asenelli at Bononia. There are seuen losts one aboue another, very faire and light some. Vpon the toppe of this tower is built a little turret, the toppe whereof is as a needle or spire: and it containeth fiue and twenty yards in compasse, and is as high as two great launces, with three lofts therein, one higher then the other. On the toppe of this spire is a broch with three globes of siluer one vnder an other, the greatest below, and the least highest. From the toppe hereof the mountaines of Azafi may be easily seene, a hundred and thir∣cie miles off: and a tall man on the ground seemes as little as a child of a yeare old. The plaine country fifty miles about is hence discerned. It is one of the greatest Temples in the world; and yet not frequented, the people assembling thither to their deuotions, but on fridays: the city it selfe neare this Temple is ruinate, so that the passage is made diffi∣cult by the ruines of houses. Vnder the porch or gallery of this Temple were sometimes a hundred shops of Book-sellers, and as many ouer-against them, but now f 1.411 there is not one in all Morecco: Scarcely is the third part of the city inhabited: the rest being plan∣ted with vines & trees, the Arabians not suffering them to exercise any husbandry with∣out their walls. It was built anno 424. of the Hegeira. After Ioseph the Founder, & Hals his son, Abraham succeeded, in whose time, a rebellious preacher called Elmahels, borne and brought vp in the mountains, rebelled, & with an army incountred king Abraham, and ouerthrew him. The king fled, and was so hardly pursued by Abdul Mumen, whom Elmabels had sent after him, whiles himselfe be sieged Marocco, that the poore king in danger to be surprized at Oram, mounting on his horse, & taking his wife behinde him, set spurres to his horse, & so came all 3. downe together on the mercilesse rockes. Ab∣dul Mumen returning victorious, found this addition to his happines, that Elmabeli was dead, & himselfe was chosen King and Prelate (or Chalipha) by the forty disciples, & ten secretaries of Elmaheli, a new custome in the Mahumetan law. He maintained the siege, & at the yeres end, entred by force, and took Isaac, the litle and only son of Abraham, & stabd him with his own hands, killing most of the souldiers he there found, and many of the citizens. His posteritie reigned after him, from anno 516 of the Hegeir. to the 668. at which time the family of Marin depriued them, in which the kingdom continued til the 785 yere. Then the same decreasing in power, Marocco became subiect to certain lords of the old hill, neare to the city. But of none receiued they so much dammage, as of the Marin family, which held their court in Fez, & had a Lieutenant only in Marocco; Fez being made chiefe citie of Mauritania. Let me borrow of Cali. Sec. g 1.412 Cario in his history of the kingdome of Marocco, which (for the most part) is taken out of Leo. He saith that Abdul Mumen subiected to his empire all Barbary, from Messa to Tripolis; his Empire in Africa comprehending 90 daies iourny in length, & 15 in bredth. He also possessed the kingdome of Granada in Spain, somtime called Betica, & from Tariffa to Tarracon, & a great part of Castilia & Portugall. Neither had he alone this large Empire, but his h 1.413 son Iasippus, after him, Iacobus Mansor his nephew, and their posterity, til Mahumet Enasir, who an 1212 in the kingdome of Valencia was ouerthrowne of Alphonsus (as I take it) the ninth king of Castil, in that place which is called Las navas ds Tolosa; loosing in the battell 60000 men. In memory of which battell and victorie, that Alphonsus adorned his Scutchion with a Castle Or, in a field purple: which custome his successours doe still obserue, because that day that golden Kingdome, as a strong Castle, confirmed to him by the bloud of his enemies, was deliuered from those miscreants: And thereup∣on that Kingdome of the Bastitanes (so it was before that time stiled) was intituled Castile. Moreouer, hee instituted that Knightly Order of Saint Iames, who haue in

their habite purtraied a purple sword, in token of bloud. This Mahumet our Historians call Miramulinus. For Abdul Mumen intituled himselfe Miralmumin, the name sig∣nifying, The Prince of beleeuers, which others corrupting call Miramulin, as they did him Abed Ramon. Howsoeuer it standeth for the name and armes of Castile; cer∣tainely Curio was not curious, nor carefull enough in adding, that this Abdul Mumen was in the time of Rodericus the Gottish King, about seuen hundred yeares after Christ, as also in his Saracenicall Historie he relateth, and we before haue obserued, seeing that Marocco was long after built, and diuers hundreths of yeares were interposed be∣twixt Rodericus, and this Abdul Mumen; Curio herein i 1.414 differing not onely from Leo, is best guide in the rest of his Historie, but from himselfe, as will easily appeare to any that list to compare his Saracenicall Historie with the Marochian.

I cannot omit that which Mathew k 1.415 Paris hath written of Iohn King of England, about these times, and in his owne daies. He sent, saith he, Thomas Herdinton & Ra∣dulph Fitz Nicholas Knights, and Robert of London Clerke, to Admirall Murnselius, king of Marocco, Africa, and Spaine, whom they commonly call Miramumelius, to make offer vnto him of his Vassallage, and that he would not onely hold the Land of him with paiment of Tribute, but would also change his Religion, and accept the Mahumetan. The Embassadours hauing declared their message, the King (or Emire Elmumenin to call him rightly) shut vp the booke whereon they found him reading, and after a little deliberation thus answered. I was now reading a Greeke booke of a certaine wise man, and a Christian, called Paul, whose words and deeds well please me; this onely I like not, that he forsooke the Religion wherein he was borne, and vnconstantly embraced another: and the same I say of your Maister. GOD Almigh∣tie knowes that if I were without the Lawe and now to chuse, this aboue all other should be my choise. And then, by diuers questions enforming himselfe better of the state of the Kingdome and of the King, he grew into great passion and indignation a∣gainst the King, protesting that he thought him vnworthy to bee his confederate, and commanded the Embassadours neuer more to see his face. The Author heard Robert of London, one of those which were sent, relate these things.

But to returne to our Marocchian buildings. In it is a great Castle, in the middes whereof is a faire Temple, and thereon a goodly Tower, and on the top of the same an iron broche, with three golden Globes weighing a hundred and thirtie thousand Barbary Ducats, in forme like those before mentioned. Diuers Kings haue gone about to take downe the same, but alway some strange misfortune hath befalne them, whereby they haue beene forced to leaue their attempt. Insomuch that it is holden a signe of ill lucke to take them from theuce. The vulgar conceit is, that some influence of the Plane••s is cause hereof. And also that shee that set them there, by Art Magicke inchanted certaine spirits to a perpetuall Station there for to guard them. The people indeede are the spirits which in our time kept the Kings fingers from them, who else would haue aduentured all those phantasied dangers to haue possessed himselfe of the golde for his warres against the Portugales. The Wife of King Mansor is reported to haue set them there as a Monument of her memory, ha∣uing sold her Iewels to purchase them. Adrianus l 1.416 Romanus saith, that the Talofi, Numi∣dians, and all Barbary come to Marocco, to study and learne Grammer, Poetry, Astro∣logie, and the Lawes. There is also in the said Castle a Colledge for the receit of Stu∣dents, which hath thirtie Chambers, and beneath, a spacious Hall, where in old times Lectures were read: and all the Students had their expences allowed them, and rai∣ment once a yeare: and the Readers for their stipend had, some a hundred ducats, some two hundred, according to the qualitie of their profession. No man might be admitted into that Colledge which was not well instructed in the Principles of Artes. The excel∣lencie of the matter and workmanship might well detaine vs longer in the view therof, but that it is now rather become a Sepulcher of Sciences, then a Theater, there being not aboue fiue Students vnder a senselesse Professour, left in Leo's time, as the ghosts of those sometimes renowned numbers of Schollars. There were built also by Mansor, twelue stately pallaces in the said Castle, for his Guard, Officers, Armories, and other

purposes fitting both Mars and Venus. There were also goodly and spacious Gar∣dens, and also a Parke with many kindes of wilde beasts, as Giraffas, Lyons, Elephants, &c. There was a Leopard made of Marble, the spots not borrowed, but Natures han∣dy-worke. But alas, Deuouring Time, that swalloweth his owne off-spring, was not content to haue inglutted his insatiable paunch with the flesh of those beasts, and men, branded with Natures stampe of mortalitie; but euen those curious and costly stones are now become graue-stones to themselues prouoking the beholders at once to com∣passion and amazement; the Reliques of laborious Art still contending with Time, to restifie what greater excellence hath beene. The Garden is now become the Citie dung∣hill, the Librarie in steede of bookes is furnished with nests of Doues, & other fowles. That ouerthrow which Mahomet the King of Marocco receiued in Spaine, was the oc∣casion of the ruine of that Family, which was furthered by his death, leauing behind him ten sonnes which contended amongst themselues for the Kingdome, and slew one an∣other. H••revpon the people of Marin, entred into Fez, and possessed themselues of that Kingdome: the Habduluad Nation seised on the Kingdome of Telensin, and remouing the Gouernor of Tunis made whom they pleased King. After the ruine of Mansors pro∣geny, the Kingdome was translated to Iacob, son to Habdulach, first King of the Ma∣rin Family. Lastly, this Kingdome declining, the Arabians by continuall outrages haue further distressed it, forcing the people to what pleased them. Thus farre Leo: who saw not the influence of a Starre, euen in his daies, in his eyes, and of his acquaintance, ari∣sing, which after in his exaltation brought a new alteration to Marocco, and all those parts of Barbary. I meane the Seriffo, a name vsually giuen vnto such as professe them∣selues descended of Mahomets kindred, from whence also this we speake of deriued his Pedegree. The History I thinke heere worthy to bee inserted: the rather because this Westerne starre is now declining, and by his fierie gleames, seemes to bee neere his set∣ting. And thus in effect doth Boterus m 1.417 relate the same.

About the yeare 1508, began to grow in name, through Numidia, a certain Alfaique, borne in Tigumedet in the Prouince of Dara, being a subtle man, and no lesse ambitious in mind, then learned in those Sciences, whereunto the Mahumetans are most addicted. He, by confidence of his bloud (descended of their Prophet) and of the diuisions of the States of Africa, & the exploites there daily atchieued by the Portugales, attempted to make himself Lord of Mauritania Tingitana. For this cause he sent his three sons Abdel, Abnet & Mah. to visit the sepulcher of Mahomet. Much was the reuerence, & reputa∣tion of holines, which they hereby acquired amongst that superstitious people, which now beheld them as saints, and kissed their garments as most holy reliques. These failed not in their parts of the play to act as much deuotion, as high contemplatiue lookes, deep-fetched sighs, & other passionate interiections of holines could expresse. Ala, Ala, was their yernfull no••e, their foode was the peoples almes. The old Father ioying to see his proiects thus farre proceede, and minding to strike whiles the Iron was hote, sent two of them to Fez; Amet, and Mahumet: where one of them was made Reader in the Amodorac••ia, the most famous Colledge of Fez, and the yonger was made Tutor to the Kings yong sonnes. Aduanced thus in fauour of the King and People, by their fathers aduise, they apprehended the present Occasion of the harmes sustained by the Arabians and Mores vnder the Portugales Ensignes: they demanded licence of the King to display a Banner against the Christians, putting him in hope easily to draw those Mores to him, and so to secure the Prouinces of Marocco. In vaine were Mulley Nazer the Kings brother his allegations, not to arme this Name of Sanctitie, which being once victorious might grow insolent, and forget dutie in minding a Kingdome. They obtaine their desires, and with a Drum and Banner, with Letters of commenda∣tions to the Arabians, and people of Barbary, they are so attended with forces and for∣tunes, that Ducala, and all as farre as Cape de Guer stoupes to their command: the peo∣ple willingly yeelding their Tents to this Holy warre against the Portugales, enemies of their faith. Herevnto was added the ouerthrow which they gaue to Lopes Barriga, a famous Portugall Captaine, the brightnes of that sun-shine being somewhat ecclipsed with the losse of their elder brother, if rather a Monarchy were not hereby furthered. By

faire words they entered into Marocco, & there poisoned the King, causing Amet Serisso to be proclaimed in his steede, King of Marocco. The Arabians of Ducala and Xarqu••a, about this time trying their quarrels by dint of sword in mutuall conflicts, presented as it occasion to the Seriffs, to prey vpon them both; their strength hauing made them weake, and their weakenes making the other strong. And now did they begin to vsurpe souereinty, presenting their Fessan King, with six Horses, and six Camels, and those but simple, whom before they had acknowledged their Soueraigne, with paiment of the if fifths of their spoile. The King of Fesse before applauding his owne victories in theirs, began now to distast, and to distrust: he sends to them to demaund his fifths, and the tri∣bute also formerly paid him by the King of Marocco. Death, the cōmon enemy of man∣kinde, here interposed her selfe on the Seriffian part, and tooke the King of Fez out of the world; the Scepter descending to his son Amet, the scholler of the yong Seriff: who not onely proceeded not in his fathers demaunds, but confirmed Amet in the Signio∣rie of Marocco, so that in some small matters he would acknowledge the souereintie of Fez. But now the Seriffs, whose harts continually encreased with their fortunes, sent him word; that being lawfull successors to Mahomet, they owed no man tribute, & had more right in Africa then he: if hee would respect them as his Friends and Allies, so it were, it otherwise, they which had power to offend the Christian, should not be desti∣tute in defending themselues. The sword; the vnequallest arbiter of equity, is now made vmpire; the Fess in proclaimeth warres, besiegeth Marocco, is dislodged, and in his re∣turne vanquished. Thus haue the Seriffs acquited themselues of that yoke, and now in∣tend new conquests on the other side of Atlas, and in Numidia, and in the mountaines, which happily they archieued. Yea, the Portugales wearied with the warres, which they were forced to maintaine in defence of those places they held in Africa (the expences so much ••u•• mounting the reuenue) abandoned them to the Seriffs. And now the want of enemies procured enmitie betwixt the brethren, who trying that valour against each o∣ther, which before they had exercised iointly against their enemies, the issue was, that the yonger, in two battels hauing ouercome the elder, and at the second, which was Anno 1544, hauing taken him prisoner, confined him to Tafilete. Hee now sole Monarch of Marocco, conuerts his forces against the King of Fez, to try if he could be his M^r. in the field, as he sometimes had been in the schoole, and failed not of his attempt, but hauing once taken and freed him, the second time because he had broken promise, he depriued him and his sonnes of estate n 1.418 and life. He also by meanes of his sonnes tooke Tremizen, which soone after was recouered from them by Sal Araes Vice-roy of Algier, and Fez also added, by an ouerthrow of the Seriff, to the Turks conquest, who gaue the gouern∣ment: of Fez to Buasson, Prince of Veles. But he in an vnfortunate battel with the Seriff, lost his life & state. Mahomet going after to Taradant, was by the way slaine in his Paui∣lion, by the Treason of some Turkes suborned therunto by the King of Algier, of whom all (but fiue) in their returne were slaine by the people: Anno 1559. Mulley Abdala, the the Seriffs sonne, was proclaimed King.

Some o 1.419 write that by occasion of a rebellion in Sus, he sent to the bordering Turks for aide, who first helped, after murthered him, and hauing sacked Taradant, and ouerrunne the countrey two monethes together, were in their returne by the Mountainers cut off. Mully Abdala hauing reigned fifteene yeares died, leauing behinde him thirteene sonnes; the eldest, Abdela, commanded the rest to be killed: but Abdelmelech the se∣cond brother escaped into p 1.420 Turkie, and Muley Hamet, the third brother, esteemed of a simple and quiet spirit, not any way dangerous to the state, was spared. The other ten were put to death in one day at Taradant, where they had been brought vp. This Ab∣dela dying, left behinde him three sonnes; Muley Mahomet, Muley Sheck, Muley Nassar: the two yonger escaped into Spaine, where Sheck is yet liuing, & turned Chri∣stian. Nassar returned in the fourteenth yeare of Muley Hamets raigne, and had al∣most driuen Muley Sheck, then Gouernour of Fez vnder his Father, to his heeles, had not superstition more preuailed with Nassars followers, then Allegeance. For when Lent came, his Souldiours would needes home to keepe their Easter at their owne hou∣ses: for feare wherof Nassar hastily giuing battell, was there slaine. Abdelmelech before

fled into Turkie, now came back with Turkish forces, & got the Kingdome from Maho∣met who sleeing, or as others write, sending for succour to Sebastian King of Portugall, obtained it. In the year q 1.421 1578. 5000. Germans were entertained in the Portugal pay for the expedition, and great forces were leuied, the Pope sending Stukely, that English Traitor (falsely termed Marquesse of Ireland) with six hundred Italians, to Sebastian, r 1.422 who the foure & twentith of Iune, tooke Sea, & the next day with a fleete of one thou∣sand and three hundred saile; or as Doglioni s 1.423 hath it, setting in order his Armada of fiue hundred saile, and blessing his Royall Standard with thirtie six thousand foote∣men, and foure thousand horse, set forth towards Africa: Where Abdelmelech beeing sickely, had assembled an Armie of fifteene thousand footemen, and foure and fortie thousand horsemen. On the fourth day of August, they ioined battell, and the Duke of Auero, with his Portugals, made a great impression into the Mores host, which Abdelmelech labouring beyond his naturall force to withstand, saued his people, but lost his life, not by the sword of the enemie, but by the weakenes of his body deliuered vp to death. His brother Hamet ruled the Armie (as yet ignorant of what had befalne) and made such slaughter of the Portugales that the Duke of Auero, the King of Portugall, and other great Personages there fell, and Mahomet himselfe was drowned, in fleeing ouer a Riuer. Thus remained Hamet, victorious, and at one time had the dead corpses of three Kings in his Tent. Such is the fury of warre, the force of death trampling vn∣der foote the meanest, and triumphing ouer the greatest. Stukely among the rest, recei∣ued due wages for his treacherie, and disloialtie to his countrey, slaine out of his coun∣trey by the barbarous Barbarian. To Abdelmelech, t 1.424 was Master Edmund Hogan emploi∣ed in Embassage, by the Maiestie of our late Soueraigne, Anno 1577. and with all good offices entertained. To Hamet his successor, was from the same Sacred Ma∣iestie, sent Ambassadour, u 1.425 Maister Henry Roberts, Anno 1585. who was there Lyger three yeares. This Muley Hamet in a Letter to the Earle of Leicester, thus begins. In the name of the mercifull and pitifull God. The blessing of God, light vpon our Lord and Prophet Mahomet, and those that are obedient vnto him. The seruant of God both mighty in warre, and mightily exalted by the grace of God, Myra Momanin, the sonne of Myra Momanyn, the Iarif, the Hozeni, whose Kingdomes God maintaine. Vnto the right famous, &c. In an edict published in behalfe of the English, he stileth him∣selfe, The seruant of the supreme God, the Cònqueror in his cause, the successor aduanced by God, &c. He slaied of the skinne from the carkaffe of Mahumet, drowned in the battell, as is said, and filld it full of Straw, & sent it through all Prouinces of his Kingdome for a spectacle. He reigned seuen and twenty yeares. Hee sent an Embassage into England, x 1.426 An. 1601. performed by Abdala Wahad Anowne. He gouerned the Alarbes (which are the inhabitants of the plaine and Champaine Countreys of Marocco, Fez, and Sus) in peace & subiection receiuing their tenths duely paide. The Brebers or Mountainers, a people of another language and disposition, he could not so easily came, & therefore in policie he drew them into forreine expeditions, especially against the Negros, there∣by extending his Empire so far that way, as by Camell it was six moneths ionrney from Marocco, to the extr••amest bounds. Likewise he vsed them to goe with the y 1.427 Carauans to Gago to fetch home his yearely Tribute. He conquered Tombuto and Gago, about the yeare 1594. as appeareth by the letters of z 1.428 Laurence Madoc, who saw thirty mules laden with gold come from thence to Marocco, & saith that Tombuto rented threescore quintals of gold. His prouisions for his Iugenewes or Sugar-gardens, for his buildings, maintenance of his women (rather for the pompe then the sinne) I let passe. For passed they are now and gone, together with himselfe, his three sonnes, by ciuill warres, lea∣uing scarfe hope of good, or place for worse estate then is now in Barbary, and hath beene these many yeares. His sonnes were Mahomet, commonly called Sheck, a title proper to the Kings eldest sonne. Boferes was his brother by the whole bloud: Sidan, by another woman; as were, Nassar & Abdela. Muley is a title of honour, giuen to the Kings children, & all of the bloud Royall. Muley Sheck was made gouernour of Fez in his fathers life time; Boferes, of Sus; & Sidan, of Tedula, in the mid way be••weene Fex and Marocco. Muley Sheck so displeased his Father by his vnbridled courses, that

he went with an Armie to Fez to displace him, and to set things there in order, lea∣uing Boferes (lately returned from Sus, because of the Plague) in the gouernment of Marocco. Sheck tooke Sanctuarie with fiue hundred of his best Souldiours, from whence his father caused him to be brought by force, and sent him prisoner to Mic∣kanes: but before hee could finish his purposes, the 14. of August, 1603. hee died. Sidan had followed his father in this expedition, and taking aduantage of his pre∣sence, seised on the treasures, and proclaimed himselfe King of Barbary, and heire to his Father. What Sidan had done at Fez, the like did Boferes, at Marocco, and at Taradant. Nassar made some stirres, but soone after died of the P••ague. Boferes sendeth Basha Iudar to encounter with Sidan, who was now come with his forces a∣gainst him, and because himselfe had not the heart, to hazard his person in battell, kno∣wing that it would be no small discouragement, if there were none his equall in bloud, he on certaine conditions, freed his elder brother Muley Sheck, who the sixt of Ia∣nuary, 1604. chased Sidan out of the field. Hence all old quarrels, and seuds, and rob∣beries, and a world of other mischiefes now a 1.429 began to fill all the parts of Barbary. Muley Sheck in Fez proclaimes himselfe King. Thus is all inuerted, many Kings, and few Subiects: none now in this vncertainty paying their accustomed tenths, inten∣ding rather mutuall feuds and battels, betwixt their seuerall Tribes and kindreds, then common fidelitie and allegiance. Sidan by aide of the great Foquere, or Heremite, ob∣taineth Sus, the people yeelding obedience to none but whom that Religious person shall appoint them: by meanes of him also, a peace was concluded betwixt Boferes, and Sidan in August. 1604. Thus was the Warre continued betweene Sheck and Bofe∣res. Abdela, Shecks sonne, driueth Boferes out of Marocco, in the latter end of the yeare: 1606. vsing his victorie with bloudy crueltie, besides the rifling and pillage of the goods in the citie. Bloud is a slippery fundation, & pillage a pill'd wall: so fell it out to Abdela, who soone lost the citie to Sidan, which hee had taken from Boferes, after a bloudy field fought betwixt them in Aprill after. Here Sidan puts to the sword 3000. Fessans, which had taken sanctuary, and came forth disarmed, vpon promise of pardon, which Boferes after with like persidiousnes, and breach of promise requited on 3000. Marochians. The Shracies (which are mountainers, neere to Algier, but no more re∣specting the Turkes there, then the Brebers doe the Serif) fell at variance, and began to mutiny in the Armie of Sidan, whom they serued and cut off the Bashas head, who was their Generall, which caused Sidan to execute vniust cruelties against all of that Tribe in Marocco giuing the Shracees goods to the murtherer whomsoeuer. On the six and twentith of Nouember, 1607. Abdela ioineth in battell with Sidan, prouoked by those Shracees who thirsted for reuenge of Sidans Tyrannies, where many English, vnder Captaine Gisfard, and other Captaines, were slaine, Sidan chased, and Marocco recouered.

But whiles these brethren contend, Muley Hamet Bosonne their Cousin, rich in reasure, richer in hopes, thought it fit time to take vp that kingdome, which these with warring for it, lost. Hee gathering together whatsoeuer forces he could make, came to∣wards Marocco: Abdela heard and feared, and hauing spied a man vpon a Hill with a speare in his hand, with white lin••en like a flagge vpon it: his feare (an vntrustie mes∣senger) told him, that all Bosonnes Armie was behinde the Hill, (although it were then a full daies March from thence) and lent him wings to flie to Fez. The man was but a silly More, which had washed his linnen, and dried it on his speare point. Bo∣sonne entreth Marocco, and proclaimes himselfe King, but looseth both Citie and Kingdome in Aprill following, 1608. and after a second ouerthrow receiued by Sidan now Maister of Marocco, he was by Alkeid Azus his meanes poisoned. Muley Sheck loth to leaue Marocco to Sidan, sendeth Etina an Italian Marchant into Spaine, with promise, to the Catholike King, of Allaroche, Saly, Alcasar, and other townes to turne Spanish, if he would helpe him to his right in Afrike. This Negotiation was well entertained, and the Spaniard (they say) now hath Allaroche; the cause that hee which now hath obtained the State will not be called King, till he hath regained it. For the opening of this (I suppose you are weary of those vnnaturall and bloudy spectales

which this History presents vnto you, and therefore I hast) you must now conceiue that according to the report of such as came lately from thence, Boferis is dead, Muley Sheck shiftes for himselfe where he can, Abdela rules in Fez, and Sidan hath lately lost Marocco. The historie, or (if you will) the Mores report of the present state, as by a friend of mine lately come from thence I am giuen to vnderstand, is this. A certaine Foquere, Heremite, or Saint, (names giuen by diuers to the same) called Habet Ben Abdela, liued in the mountaines of Atlas, where sometime he entertained Sidan to his great content, fleeing then to his b 1.430 borne or defence, in time of distresse. This man the Mores report to be a great Magician, that hee could feede three hundred Horse at one pit of Barly, and the same no whit diminished, that he foretold of plenty the last yeare, which came accordingly to passe, that he could by his Art secure men from the danger of Gun-shot. If any beleeue not these things, yet let him beleeue that the credulous and superstitions More (which easily conceiueth and receiueth any thing but truth) be∣leeueth it, and then it belongeth to our discourse, who rather attend what they doe beleeue, then what they should. This is that they tell, that Hamet Ben Abdala, being in great reputation for wealth, learning, and holinesse, gathered a band of men, and conducted them this last spring to Marocco. He challenged not the Kingdome to him∣selfe, but said that the first of the Family of the Xerisfe had done well, though hee vsur∣ped, but his posteritie had broken the kingdome, and God was not pleased with them. (This is the opinion of that Religion, to measure Gods approbation of things by the e∣uent and successe.) He further alledged a certaine prophecie of the reigne of one Alle. This they say is his sonne, or some other which hee carrieth with him. For hee hath two tents, the one white, wherein himselfe lodgeth: the other red, wherein abi∣deth (they say) one which they suppose shall bee their King, whom they neuer see. Sidan with an Armie of sixteene thousand, giues him battell at Marocco, the 5. of Iune, this present yeare, 1612. and was ouerthrowne. For hee went him∣selfe, and ledde his company on the mouth of the ordinance without harme: hee cau∣sing (as the Mores report) that the Bullets should still remaine in the peeces when they were discharged, as he had often for the confirmation of his people made triall before, setting fortie Gunners to shoote at as many others without harme, by the like Art. Thus he lost none of his owne, & many of the other were slaine. Sidan fled to Sali, & embarkes his two hundred women in a Flemming; his riches, in a Marsilian: this was taken by Don Luys, the Spanish Admirall, wherein were thirteene Chests of Gold: the other at S.ta Cruz, met Sidan, and deliuered him his women. Men were more necessary, which he wanted, and yet (worse then their want) some offered their seruice for pay, and re∣ceiuing it, forsooke him, whereby he was forced to flee into the Mountaines, where he is said yet to remaine. Hamet, now called Mully Side Hamet Ben Abdala, placed a, Gouernour in Marocco, another at Taradant, the chiefe Gitie of Sus. His march was in great hypocrisie (I may rather call it then simplicitie) in a Straw Hat, and a patched garment, while crowne and Robes imperiall are the markes he shootes at. And so we leaue him, and these relations to your censure. We must forward on our Pilgrimage, we haue sufficiently filled our eyes with bloud in this Barbarian Tragedie. Now let vs take more quiet view of the other parts of this kingdome.

Agmet was sometimes called a second Marocco, c 1.431 from whence it standeth foure and twenty miles. The hilles and valley about it, adorned with Gardens and Vineyards, a faire Riuer, and fertile fields, yeelding fiftie-fold increase, haue assem∣bled Natures forces to ioyne with Art, (if Magike may be so termed, and the Histo∣ries write true) for the common good of Agmet, and Marocco. The Riuer runneth (as is thought) to Marocco vnder the ground; which secret passage is attributed to the wizards of Ioseph, founder of Marocco, left the vvater-course should bee cutt off from the Citie. This fruitfull Agmet in Leo's time was peopled onely with Foxes and wilde beastes, sauing that a certaine Heremite held the Casdtle, with a hundred of his Disciples.

The d 1.432 mountaines are very rude, according to their rough and cold places of habita∣tion, many of them couered continually with snow. In Nififa they gaze and wonder at

strangers: in Sem••••e they forced Leo to play the Iudge and Notarie (accepting no ex∣cuse) eight dayes: and then set him in a Church-porch, and after a certaine prayer, pre∣sented themselues with their presents before him, cocks, hennes, nuts, garlike; and some of the better sort, a goat, which all he gaue to his host: money they had none for him. In Secsiua there is at all times of the yeare, snow. There are many great Caues wherein they winter their beasts, in Nouember, Ianuary and February. They weare no shooes, but certaine sandals, and are lusty men, at ninety or a hundred yeares old: Temnelia is an hereticall Hill and Towne, which hath a faire Temple. They are of Elmaheli his Sect, and challenge any stranger which comes amongst them to dispute. In Hantera are many Iewes of the c 1.433 Carraim Sect.

The fourth Region of this kingdome is Guzzula, confining with the hill I••da on the West, Atlas on the North, Hea on the East. They haue no walled Townes, but great Villages: neither haue they King or Gouernor; the cause of ciuil warres amongst them: yet doe they obserue three dayes in a weeke truce, when euery man may trauell or bar∣ter safely. A certaine Heremite, who was reputed a Saint, was Author of this three dayes truce in each weeke. He had but one eye. I my selfe, saith Leo, saw him and found him to be trusly, curteous, and liberall.

Duccaia the fifth Region lieth betweene Tensift and the Ocean, Habid and Omira∣bih. At Azaph•• the Prince was (in Leo's time) murthered at Church, whiles he was in his Deuotions, by a subiect, who was chosen Gouernour; but the Portugals obtained the place. Az••••, a citie exc••edingly addicted to Sodomie, was also punished with Por∣tugall slauery, and most of the Country thereabouts. In the hill called Greene-hill liue many Heremites, of the fruits onely there growing. Here are many Altars and Saints af∣ter the Mahumetan fashion. Mahumet King of Fez, in the yere of our Lord 1512, pas∣sed this way with his armie, and at euery Altar made a stand, and there kneeling, would thus say: My God, thou knowest that my intent of comming to this wilde place, is on∣ly to help and free the people of Duccala from the wicked and rebellious Arabians, and from our cruell enemies the Christians: and if thou dost not approue it, let thy scourge light onely on my person: for these people that follow me deserue not to bee punished. Hence he sent me Ambassador to Marocco.

Hascora the sixt region of Marocco is situate betweene the riuer Tensift and Quadel∣habid. Ale••din in Hascora was conquered to the King of Fez by a merchant, whose pa∣ramour the Prince had taken away; for which adultery he was by the Iudges condem∣ned to be stoned. The Prince of Temcenes was so addicted to Arabian Poetry, that he gaue Leo, then a youth of sixteene yeares olde, fiftie ducats for certaine verses hee had made in his prai••e, and twice as much he sent to his vncle for the same cause, with a horse and three slaues.

Tedles is the seuenth Prouince of this Kingdome, lying betweene Guadelhabid and Ommirabih. Tefza the chiefe towne is beautified with many Temples, and hath store of Priests. The towne-walls are built of a kind of marble called Tefza, which gaue name to the towne. Mount Dedes is in this Prouince, where the people (for the mo•• pa••t) dwell in Caues vnder the ground: they haue neither Iudges nor Priests, nor honest men among them. For other places, if any thinke vs not more than tedious alreadie, let them resort to Leo, whom all follow in their relations of these parts.

CHAP. XII.

Of the Arabians and naturall Africans; and of the beginnings and procee∣dings of the Mahumetan superstition in Africa: of the Portu∣galles forces and exploits therein.

HAuing often mentioned the Arabians in our former Chapters, it seemes fit to speake somewhat of the comming of that Nation, and their religion, into Africa from the East, as also of the Armes of the Portugalls (before often spoken of) which frō the West haue made some impressions in these parts.

The Arabian Mahumetisine, euen almost in the infancie thereof, pierced into Africa, a 1.434 in the yeare of our Lord 637. Omar inuaded Egypt, and Odman in the yeare 650. passed further with fourescore thousand fighting men, and defeated Gregorius Patricius, and imposing a tribute on the Africans departed. In Leontius time, in the yeare 698. They inuade and possesse Africa, and appoint Gouernors of their owne: in the yere 710. they pierced into Numidia and Libya, and ouerthrew the Azanaghi, and the people of Gala∣ta, O••en and Tombuto. In 973, hauing passed Gamben, they infected the Negros, and the first that dranke of their poison, were those of Melli. In the yere 1067. Iaiata sonne of Ababequer entred into the lower Ethiopia, and by little and little infected those peo∣ple which confine vpon the desarts of Libya and the rest, and pierced vnto Nubia and Guinea.

Constantinus the Emperour b 1.435 among the Prouinces or great Amera-shippes subiect to the Saracens, numbreth Africa for one: the number and order whereof he hath tran∣scribed from Theophanes, and I heere from him. The first of these was Persia or Cho∣rost••••; the second, Egypt; the third, Africa; the fourth, Philistiem or Rhamble; the fift, Damascus; the sixt, Chemps or Emessa; the seuenth, Chalep; the eight, Antiochia; the ninth, Charan; the tenth, Emet; the eleuenth, Esipe; the twelfth, Musel; the thir∣teenth, Ticrit. But when as Africa shooke off the yoke of the Ameras of Bagdad, and had an Amera of her owne, afterwards by occasion of the weakenesse of the Amera of Bagdad, the Amera of Persia or Chorasan freed himselfe also, and called himselfe Ame∣rumnes, wearing the Alcoran hanging downe his necke in Tables like a chaine, and saith he is of the kindred of Alem: and the Amera of Egypt (to whom the Amera of A∣rabia Faelix, had alway beene subiect, became also his owne man, calling himselfe Ame∣rumnes, and deriuing his pedigree from Alem. This as it giues light to the Saracen Hi∣storie in generall, so it sheweth the greatnesse of the Arabian or Saracenicall power in Africa, where first they made head against their maisters, in the time as is said before of Elagleb then Deputy or Amera in Cairaoan, whose example became a president to the Amera's of Persia and Egypt: & (which is more to our present purpose) was occasion of further spreading their superstition through Africa; the fountaine or sinke thereof being n••w not farre off in Damasco or Bagdad, but in the heart of Africa, Satan there chusing his Throne for these his Vicars, or Chalipha's (for so the word saith c 1.436 Scaliger signifieth) which as you haue heard, were too faithfull in that their infidelitie. And because I haue mentioned Scaligers interpretation of the word Chal••pha, it should not bee amisse to adde out of the same place, that the first Gouernors or Generalls after Mahumet (or as he calles him, Muhammed) were called Emirelmumenin, that is, Captaines of the Orthodox or right Beleeuers. Afterwards, because vnder colour of Religion, they sought, not onelie of Priestly Primacie, but a tyrannicall Monarchie, they chose ra∣ther to be called Chalipha. The first Emirelmumenin was Abubecher. When his succes∣sours sent their Lieutenants into Africa and Spaine, they gouerned a while vnder them, doing all in the name of the Emirelmumenin, although nothing in a manner but a Ti∣tle was wanting of the fulnesse of power to themselues. But after, they entituled them∣selues Emire Elmumenin, and of Deputies became Kings: which was done by the pe∣tite Kings of Spaine, and the Gouernours of Africa. And now the King of Marocco and Fesse vseth it. For it is not a proper name, but as the French King is called Chri∣stianisimus, and the Spanish Catholicus. Thus farre Scaliger: which serueth as a glosse for those former names of Amera, Amerumnes, Chalipha, Miramuldinus, and many o∣ther hence corrupted.

The meanes of these and other Saracens enlarging their Sect haue beene principal∣ly by Armes; and where they were not of force, by trafficke and preaching, d 1.437 as on the other side of Ethiopia, eue to Cabo de los Corientes in the kingdomes of Magadazo, Me∣linde, Mombazza, Quiloa, and Mosambique, besides the Ilands of Saint Laurence, and others. But the greatest mischiefe that happened to Africa, by the Arabians, was about the soure hundreth yeare of the Hegeira. For before that time, the Mahumetan Chali∣pha's, or Amera's, had forbidden the Arabians to passe ouer Nilus with their tents and families, that so the Countrey was still peopled by the auncient Inhabitants, howsoe∣uer

it were gouerned by them. For such multitudes of vnbrideled & barbarous nations were not likely to proue dutifull subiects to the Empire. About that time, ^eone Elcain the schismaticall Chalisa of Cairaoan, as is before in part shewed, hauing by his Generall Gehoar conquered all the Westerne parts, as farre as Sus, employed the same mans va∣lour for the conquest of the East. And Egypt being now together with Syria subdewed; Elcain himselfe seeing the Chalipha of Bagdet, made no preparation to withstand him, by the aduice of Gehoar, (which at that time sounded Cairo) passed into Egypt, thin∣king to inuest himselfe with the Saracenicall soueraignetie, committing the gouerne∣ment of Barbary to a Prince of the tribe Zanhagia, who in this absence of his Lord compacted with the Chalipha of Bagdet, and acknowledged his Title in Barbarie, re∣ceiuing in reward of his treason from that Bagdet Prelate the kingdome of Africa. El∣cain hauing lost his morsell, to snatch at a shadow, was in great perplexitie what course to take, tilla Counsellor of his perswaded him that hee might gather great summes of gold, if he would let the Arabians haue free liberty to passe through Egypt into Africa: which, though he knew, that they would so waste it by their spoiles as it should remaine vnprofitable, both to himselfe; and his enemies, yet incited by two vehement Orators, Couetousnesand Reuenge, at last he granted. And permitted all Arabians, which would pay him ducats a peece, freely to passe, receiuing their promise, that they would becom deadly enemies to the Rebel of Cairaoan. Whereupon tenne Tribes or Kindreds of the Arabians (halfe the people of Arabia deserta) and a multitude also out of Arabia Faelix (as writeth Ibnu Rachu a famous Historian, out of whom Leo hath drawne a great part of his African Historie) accepted the condition, and passing the Desarts, they tooke Tripolis, sacked Capes, and after eight moneths siege, entred into Cairaoan, filling with bloud, and emptying with spoile, all the places where they preuailed. Thus did these kindreds of Arabians settle themselues in these partes, and forced the Prouinces adiacent to tribute: and remayned Lords of Africa till Ioseph founded Marocco, who aided the posteritie of the Rebell against them, and brake their yoke from the Cities tri∣butary.

But Mansor the fourth King and Chalipha of the Sect of Muoachedin, begunne, as is said, by Elmahels and Abdul Mumen, preferred the Arabians, and induced them to make warre vpon those their enemies, whom easily they conquered. He also brought all the chiefe and principall of the Arabians into the Westerne Kingdomes, and assig∣ned them more noble places for habitation, to wit, the Prouinces of Duccala and Az∣gar: to those of meane condition he appoynted Numidia, which at first were, as it were, slaues to the Numidians, but after recouered their liberty, and obtained the dominion of that part of Numidia assigned them, euery day encreasing in power. Those which inhabited Azgara and other places in Mauritania, were all brought into seruitude. For the Arabians out of the Desarts, are as Fishes out of the Water. Atlas on the one side, and the other Arabians on the other side, suffered them not to passe into the De∣sarts, and therefore they laied downe their pride, and applyed themselues to husban∣drie, dwelling in their tents, and paying yeerely tributes to the Kings of Mauritania, from which those of Duccala, by reason of their multitudes were free. Many Arabi∣ans remayned still in Tunis, which, after Mansors death, they tooke and made them∣selues Lords of the Regions adioyning: where some of them bare great sway till Leo's time: the other depriued of their wonted pay at Tunis, committed great robberies and slaughters of merchants and trauellers.

The Arabians, which inhabited Africa, are diuided into three Peoples, Hile••t, and C••achin, which are said to descend of Ismael, therefore by the Mahumetans esteemed more noble: the third is termed Machill, deriued from Saba, and came thithet out of Arabia Faelix. The diuisions and subdiuisions of these into their seuerall Tribes and Families, which Leo hath done, would perhappes to our nicer Readers seeme but an harsh heape of strange names, and for their sakes I wil referre the studious hereof to that our Author.

The Tribe Etheg, which Manser placed in Duccala, and in the Plaines of Tedles,

in later times suffered much damage by the Portugalles on the one side, and the Kings of Fez on the other: they are about one hundred thousand men of warre, halfe horse∣men. The Sumaites in the Desarts neare Tripolis can arme foure score thousand men: Sahid in the Desarts of Libya, can bring into the field almost an hundred and fiftie thousand of their Tribe. The Ruche are not rich, but in agilitie of body miraculous, and account it a shame if one of their footmen be vanquished of two horsemen: nor is any amongst them so slow that hee will not outgoe any the swiftest horse, be the iour∣ney neuer so long. The Vode dwell betweene Gualata and Guadin, and are esteemed about three score thousand warriours. The other kindreds of them are exceeding ma∣ny, dispersed through Africa, some-where commaunding, other-where subiect. And as they liue in diuers places, so doe they obserue differing customes. Those which doe dwell betweene Numidia and Libya liue miserably: they make merchandise of their Cameils with the Negros, and haue many horses in Europe, termed horses of Barba∣rie. They are much addicted to Poetrie, and make long Poems of their warres, hun∣tings, and lo••••es, with great elegance, and that in rithme, like the vulgar Italian Son∣nets. They are (the destiny of Poets) curteous, but poore. The Arabian Inhabitants be∣tweene Atlas and the Sea, are more rich in corne and cattell, but more base & barbarous in conditions. Amongst the Arabians neere Tunis, a good Poet is highly esteemed, and amply rewarded of their great men, neither can the neatnes and grace of their verse easi∣ly be expressed. When they goe to war, they carry their wiues with them on camels, and that (to make vp the wonder) to incourage them. The Arabians betweene Barbary and Egypt leade a wretched life in those barren desarts, forced, not onely to exchange their cattell for corne, but to pawne their sons in great numbers to the Sicilians, who if they breake day, make slaues of them: and therefore they exercise all robberies, and sell any stranger (they can lay hold on) to the Sicilians for corne.

Now for the naturall and natiue Inhabitants of Africa, the white men (so they are in comparison of the Negros) are diuided into fiue peoples, Sanhagia, Musmuda, Zeneta, Haoara, and Gumera. The Musmuda inhabite the regions of Hea, Sus, Guzula, and Marocco. Gumera inhabiteth the mountaines alongest the Mediterranean, from the Streits to Tremizen. These two dwelseuered from the others, and maintaine continuall warres one with another. As Authors say, they were wont to haue tents, and the wide fields for their habitation, and those that were conquered, were sent to inhabite Cities, the Conquerours were Lords of the fields. The Tribes or Peoples Zeneta, Haoara, and Sanhagia, inhabite Temesne. The Zeneti chased the family of Idris from the dominion of Africa and Fez: and were againe themselues, after that, depriued by the Sanhagian families of Luntuna, and of Abdul Mumen. The Benemarini a Zeneran familie recoue∣red the Empire long after.

They are in these times f 1.438 diuided into Brebers and Alarbies. The Brebers inhabit the Mountaines: The Alarbees, the Plaines. Both of them maintaine deadly ••••udes, and will fight forer battels in such quarrels, then in seruice of their King. Insomuch, that vpon losse of any great man, cruell battels haue been fought, and ten thousand men slaine at a time. The Alarbees haue their fairest Virgin riding on a Camell, with a flagge in her hand, decked in all pompe to sollicite her Kindred to reuenge, and goeth formost in the field incouraging them to follow. The kindred spareth no bloud to saue their Virgin, which the other side striueth to winne, holding that a continuall glorie to the seuenth generation. When a man is killed, his Tribe seeketh not reuenge on the murtherer onely, but on the first man of that Tribe he meetes with. The Brebers doe likewise. Their women follow them in their battels, with a certaine colour in their hand called Hanna, which will staine, and therefore they throw it vpon such as offer to runne out of the field, the basest ignominie that can befall them.

The Larbie and Breber doe differ as much in language, as Welch and English; the one is giuen to Husbandry, the other very much to Robbery. Mully Sidan in these late warres seeing the Larbees also become robbers, caused the next Dwarre (a towne of Tents) belonging to that Tribe which herein had faulted, to be destroyed, man, wo∣man,

childe, kine, sheepe, and whatsoeuer belonged to them; by his souldiours. But af∣ter hee had lost the field in the battell with Muly Sheck, they foraged vp to Marocco gates, trusting to the strength which that Tribe could make, being fifteene thousand horse. This Tribe or Kindred was called Weled Entid.

In Africa they are much subiect to the cough: insomuch g 1.439 that on the Fridayes, when they are at their Mahumetan sermons, if one fall a coughing, another followes, and so from hand to hand all take it vp, and hold on in that sort, till the end of their sermon, no man hearing what hath beene said.

For their morall h 1.440 conditions, Leo thus describeth them, as wee haue somewhat mentioned before: The Inhabitants of the Cities in Barbary are poore and proude, ire∣full, and writing all iniuries in marble: vntractable, and vnfriendly to strangers: simple, and credulous of impossibilities. The vulgar is ignorant of Nature, and esteem all works thereof diuine and miraculous. They are irregular in their life and actions, exceedingly subiect to choler, speake aloft and prowdly, and are often at buffets in the streetes. Thus base is their disposition, and no lesse is their estimation with their Lords, who make better account of their beasts. They haue no chiefe men or Officers to rule or counsell them. They are ignorant of merchandise, being destitute of bankers and money-chan∣gers, and euery Merchant is constrained to attend his wares himselfe. No people vn∣der heauen more couetous: few amongst them, which for loue of God or man will en∣tertaine a stranger, or requite a good turne: alwayes encombred with melancholy, they addict themselues to no pleasures: the reason where of is, their great pouerty and small gaines.

The shepheards, both in the mountaines and fields, liue a labour some and miserable life; a beastly, th••••uish, ignorant kinde of people, neuer repaying any thing committed to them. The yong women before they marry may haue their louers in all filthinesse, none of them bestowing her virginitie on her husband; if they be once married, their louers do no more follow after them, but betake them to some others. The brutish fa∣ther makes this odious loue to his daughter, and the beastly brother to his whoorish si∣ster. The most of them are neither Mahumetans, Iewes, nor Christians, but without faith, and without so much as a shadow of Religion, neither making any prayers, nor hauing any Churches, but liue like beasts. And if any hath any smacke of deuotion, yet hauing no Law, Priest, nor any rule to follow, he is forced to liue like the other. Many of them, both in Cities and fields, are found fauouring of better things, both for Artes, Merchandise, and Deuotion, as the same Leo sheweth: but thus are the most inclined.

Now, to adde somewhat further of the Mahumetan Religion in Africa. Anno 714. (as some do i 1.441 reckon) the Saracens, by the incitement of I••••••us Earle of Seuta, as in our third Booke is related, inuaded and conquered Spaine. Leo in his fift Booke attributeth this to Muse Gouernor of Africa, vnder Qualid k 1.442 the Chalipha of Damasco, whose next successor depriued Muse, and sent Iezul to Cairaoan to succeed in his roome, whose po∣steritie there gouerned till that house was depriued of the Chaliphshippe, and the seate thereof remoued from Damasco to Bagdet. Then was Elagleb made Lieutenant of A∣frica, and held it with his posteritie after him one hundred and seuentie yeares. After which time El Mahdi an hereticall Chalipha dispossessed them. Of this El Mahdi, and Elcain, and their supposed heresies, I haue no certaine Historie. Certaine it is, that the Mahumetans from the beginning were diuided, as appeareth of Idris in our Historie of Fez: and more fully in the Catalogue of Mahomets next successors, which were the next, not in bloud, but in power. So did Bubac, or Abubacer challenge it, and after him Homar and Ottoman: contrary to the Testament of Mahomet, who appoynted Hali his heire. Muavias also murthered Hali and his sonne, to obtaine the soueraignetie. Thus were they diuide about the true successor of their false prophet; which fire is not yet extinct. Another diuision was about the interpretation of their law. l 1.443 Abubacer gaue foundation to the Sect Melchia or Melici embraced by the Africans: Homar was au∣thor of the Sect Anesia, which the Turkes and Zaharans in Afrike receiue. Odman or Ottoman left behinde him the Banesia, which hath also his followers. Hali was head

of the Imemia, which is followed by the Persians, Indians, many Arabians, and Gelbines of Africa.

Curio calleth these Sects Melici, embraced of the Africans, and as he affirmeth. A∣safij of the Syrians and Arabians, Alambeli of the Persians, and Bnanisi of the Alexandri∣ans and Assyrians. Forren names can scarcely be translated, but withall are traduced, and of diuers diuersly called. Of these foure grew three score and eight Sects of name, besides other more obscure. Amongst the rest were the Morabites, who led their liues (for the most part) in Hermitages, and make prosession of morall Philosophie, with cer∣taine principles differing from the Alcoran. One of these was that Morabite, which cer∣taine yeares past shewing Mahomets name imprinted in his breast, beeing done with aqua fortis, or some such thing, raised vp a great number of Arabians in Africa, and laid siege to Tripolis, where being betrayed by his Captaine, hee remayned the Turkes prisoner, who sent his skinne to the grand Seignior. These Morabites affirme, that when Alle or Hali fought, he killed tenne thousand Christians with one blowe of his Sword, which they say was an hundred cubites long. The Cobtini is as foolish a Sect, one of which shewed himselfe, not many yeares since, at Algier, mounted on a reede, with a bridle and reines of leather, affirming that hee had ridden an hundred miles on that horse in one night, and was therefore highly reuerenced. Somewhat also is said be∣fore of these African Sects in our Chapter of Fez.

An other occasion diuided Africa from other of the Mahumetan superstition. For when Muavia and Iezid his sonne were dead, one Marvan siezed on the Pontifica∣lity, but Abdalam the sonne of Iezid, expelled him. He also had slaine Holem the sonne of Hale a little before, whom the Arabians had proclaimed Chaliph, and there∣fore made the Maraunian flocke, of which he descended, odious to the Arabians. They therefore at Cusa chose Abdimelic for the Saracenicall soueraigne, who was of Halis posteritie, which they call the Abazian stocke or family. Hee sent Ciafa against Abda∣lan, who fled and was slaine; Ciafa exercised all cruelties against all that Maraunian kin∣red, drew Iezid out of his Sepulchre, and burnt his carkasse, and slaying all of that house, cast their bodies to the beasts and foules to be deuoured. Whereupon one Abed Ramon of that family, (some suppose him the sonne of Muavias) fled into Africa, with great troupes of foilowers and partakers, where the Saracens receiued him very honourably. Barrius m 1.444 tels that Ciafa himselfe was Caliph, and that he descended of Abaz, of whom that stocke was called Abazian: and that he tooke an othe at his election, to destroy the Maraunians, which he executed in manner as aforesaid by Abidela his kinsman and Ge∣nerall. To Abed Ramon resorted the Mahumetans in Afrike, who equalling his heart to his fortunes. called himselfe Miralmuminin, which is ••is-pronounced Miramu∣li••, & signifieth the Prince of the Beleeuers; which he did in disgrace of the Abazians, Some attribute the building of Marocco to him, which others ascribe to Ioseph, as be∣fore is said, and some to some other Prince, built (as they say) in emulation of n 1.445 Bagdet, which the Easterne Calipha builded for the Metropolitan Citie of their Lawe and Em∣pire. Barrius addeth, that he became a Nabuchodonofor, to whip and scourge Spaine, which Vlit his sonne, by Musa his Captaine, wholy conquered in the time of Rhode∣rious. But Pelagius soone after with his Spanish forces beganne to make head against the Moores, and recouered from them some towns: which o 1.446 warre was continued with diuersity of chance and change, three hundred yeares and more, till p 1.447 Alphonsus the sixt tooke Toledo from them: and for diuers good seruices which Don Henrie q 1.448 had done him in these warres, gaue him his daughter in marriage, and for her portion, those parts which he had taken from the Moores in Lusitania, since called the kingdome of Portu∣gall, withall, that he or his could conquer frō them. Thus were the kingdom of Portugall planted in the bloud of the Moores, whereby it hath beene so fatned, and hath so bat∣ned euer since, that all their greatnesse hath risen from the others losse. For they not on∣ly cleared those parts of that kingdome of them, by an hereditary warre, but pursued them also into Africa, where Iohn the first tooke Seuta from them, so making way to his Posteritie, to pierce further, which happily they performed.

Alphonsus the fift of Portugal, r 1.449 tooke from them Tanger, Arzila, and Alcasare, and others: especially Emanuel wanne from them many s 1.450 Cities, and a great part of Mauritania; the Arabians not refusing the Portugals seruice, till the Seriff arose in A∣frica, as euen now was shewed, and chased the Portugals thence.

Thus Spaine hath reuenged herselfe of the Mahumetan iniuries by her two armes; of Castile (which at last draue them out of Granada, and tooke diuers Townes in the Maine of Africa from them, and in our dayes hath expelled the remainders of that Race quite out of Spaine;) and Portugal, which thus freed it selfe, and burthened them, and by another course did yet more harme to the Mahumetan profession. For Henry, sonne of Iohn the first, set forth Fleets to discouer the Coasts of Africa, and the Ilands adjacent, diuers of which were by the Portugals possessed; made way to the further discoueries and conquests of that Nation in Africa, and India, to these our dayes, where they haue taken diuers Kingdomes and Cities from the Moores. Of which, o∣ther places of this Historie in part, and the larger relations of t 1.451 Barrius in his Decades, of Osorius, Maffaeus and Arthus, Iarric, and others, are ample witnesses.

CHAP. XIII.

Of Biledulgerid and Sarra, otherwise called Numidia and Libya,

WE haue now, I suppose, wearied you with so long discourse of that part of Africa on this side Atlas, but such is the difference of the mindes wearinesse, from that of the bodie, that this being wearied with one long iourney, if the same be continued with a second, it is more then tired: the other after a tedious and irkesome way, when another of an∣other nature presents it selfe, is thereby refreshed, and the former wearinsse is with this varietie abated, yea although it be, as this is, from a better to a worse. Euen the mounting vp this cold hill, and thence to view the Atlantike Ocean on the West, Southward and Eastward the deserts, will neither make the soule breathlesse with the steepe ascent, nor faint with so wilde prospects of manifold wildernesses; this of bar∣ren Earth, and that of ba•••• Waters; a third seeming to be mixt of both, a sea without waters, and earth without soliditie, a sand not to hazard shippes with her priuie am∣bushments, but with open violence swallowing men, and disdaining to hold a foot∣print as a testimony of subiection; a winde not breathing aire, but sometimes the higher element in fiery heats, and sometimes the lower in sandie showers: once, a Na∣ture mocking Nature, an order without order, a constant inconstancie; where it is Natures pastime to doe and vndoe; to make mountaines and valleyes, and moun∣taines of valleyes at pleasure. Strange is the composition of these places, but stranger is that of the minde, which feedes it selfe with the cruell hunger, and satiates thirst with the insatiable thirstinesse of these deserts. And whereas the bodie feareth to bee drowned, euen there, where it as much feareth to want water, in this sandy iourney: the Soule (modell of Diuinity, life of Humanitie) feares no such accidents to it selfe, but in a sweetnesse of variety delights to suruey all that her first and ancient inheri∣tance (howsoeuer since by sinne mortgaged and confiscated) and being sequestred from all societies of men, can heere discourse with GOD and Nature in the Deserts. Hither now, after so long a preamble, wee bring you, and at first present vnto your view Numidia, where you shall be feasted with Dates, which haue giuen the name Biledulgerid (that is Date-region) thereundo, and before is made one entire part of seuen, in our a 1.452 diuision of Africa. L••d••ui••us b 1.453 Marmelius writes it Bild el Gerid

The Easterne Border is Eloacat, a City distant 100 miles frō Egypt; the Westerne is the Atlantike Ocean; the Northerne, Atlas; the Southerne Libya. This is the basest part of Africa c 1.454 ; the Cosmographers not deigning it the name of a Kingdom, the inhabitāts

thereof are in many places so farre distant from any other. As for example, Tesset a Citie of foure hundred housholds, is separated from all other habitation three hun∣dred miles. Some places thereof are better peopled. The Numidia described by d 1.455 Pto∣lomey, Mela, and Pliny, is of farre lesse bounds, and is rather a part of Barbary, then of this which we heere describe: called (saith Pliny) Metagonitis, and famous for nothing but Marble and wilde beasts: the Numidae called Nomades of their pastorall life, and change of pastures, carrying their houses on their carts. The Cities whereof were Cyr∣tha, called now Constantina and Iol, now as some write Bugia. The Numidians are notorious for excessiue venery. For the Religion of these, whom Leo termeth Numidi∣ans, he saith, That in old time they worshipped certain Planets, and sacrificed to them: and were like to the Persians in worship of the Sunne, and the Fire, to both which they built Temples; and like the Vestals in Rome, kept the fire continually burning. Chri∣stian Religion began to quench this fire (as is e 1.456 thought) in the Apostles dayes, which af∣ter was peruerted by Arianisme, subuerted by Mahometisme. Iewish religion had heere some footing also, before that Christianity was preached to them.

The Numidians liue long, but lose their teeth betimes (sowre sauce for their sweet Dates) and their eyes also pay vntimely tributes to the sands, which the windes very busily and often send as their searchers and customers, till at last they can see to pay them no more. In all Numidia the French disease (as we terme it) is vnknowne, and in Libya. I haue knowne, saith Leo, an hundred persons that haue beene cured of that malady, onely by passing ouer Atlas and breathing this ayre. This disease was not heard of in Africa, till King Ferdinand expelled the Iewes out of Spaine, & the Moores by lying with the Iewes wiues got the same; and generally infected Barbary, calling it therefore the Spanish disease. The Plague also infecteth Barbary once in ten, fifteene, or fiue and twentie yeares, and destroyeth great multitudes, because they haue little regard or remedy for it. In Numidia it is scarce knowne once to happen in an hundred yeares, and in the Land of Negros neuer. Worse diseases then Pox or Plague possesse the Numidians, namely, ignorance of Diuine, Morall, and Naturall knowledge, Trea∣son, Murther, Robbery, without all respect of any thing. If any of them are hired in Barbary, they are employed in base offices, Scullians, Dungfarmers, and what not? Neither are the Libyans or Negros much better.

Of the Numidians and Libyans are fiue peoples, Zenaga, Guenzaga, Terga, Lemta, and Berdeua, and liue al after the same manner, that is, without manners or order at all. Their garments of base cloath, scarce couer halfe their bodie. The Gentlemen (Gen∣tlemen must pardon me the abasing of the name) to be distinguished from the rest, weare iacket of blew cotton with wide sleeues. Their Steeds are Camels, on which they ride without stirrops or saddles, and vse a goad in stead of spurres, and a lether fa∣stened in a hole bored thorow the gristles of the Camels nose, serues them for a bridle. Mattes made of rushes are their beds, and wooll growing on their Date-trees yeelds matter for their tents. Their food is often-times patience with an empty belly: which when they fill, bread or meat after any sort is absent: Onely they haue their Camels milke, whereof they drinke a dish-full next their heart: and certaine drie flesh sodde in butter and milke, euery one with his hands raking out his share of these dainties, and after drinking the broth; and then drinke vp a cup of milke, and supper is done. Whiles milke lasteth they care not for water, especially in the Spring-time; all which soason, some neuer wash hands or face, because they neuer goe to the places where they may haue water. And the Camels haue ioyned with their masters in this neatnesse, not re∣garding water, whiles they may feed on grasse.

All their life (or that space rather before they die, not worthy the name of life) is spent in hunting, and robbing their enemies; not staying aboue three or foure dayes in a place, as long as the grasse will serue their Camels. They haue ouer euery tribe one, in manner of a King, whom they honour and obey. Very rarely is a Iudge found amongst them, and to him such as are litigious ride sometimes fiue or six dayes iourney. Him will they amply-reward with a thousand duckats, more or lesse by the yeare. As for Letters, Arts, Vertue, they dwell not in these deserts.

They are very iealous, which is the death of many. Yet are they liberall after their man∣ner to strangers, as I my selfe (it is Leo's report) can testifie. For going ouer the deserts with a Carauan of Merchants, the Prince of Zanaga encountered vs with fiue hundred men on Camels, and caused vs to pay our customes: and then inuited vs to his tents. There did he kill many Camels to feast vs, both yong and old, and as many gelt, and Ostriches, which they had taken in the way. And when the Merchants shewed them∣selues loath that he should make such slaughters of them, he said that it were shame to entertaine them with small cattell only, being strangers. So we had roast, and boiled: and bread of Panike, very fine; and Dates great plenty. Hee honored our company with his presence; but he ate together with his Nobles separate from vs: and had with him certaine religious and learned men, to sit with him, which all the meale-time tou∣ched no bread, but only flesh and milke. The reason the Prince gaue vs, because they were borne in the deserts where no corne grew. Only they ate bread on certaine so∣lemne Feasts, as at their Easter, and day of Sacrifices. Thus did this liberall Prince spend on vs ten times the value of his customes. After this manner also liue the Afri∣cans called Soaua.

The Tracts of Numidia f 1.457 most in name, are these: Dara, which extendeth it selfe two hundred and fifty miles in length, where are great store of Date-trees, whereof some are male, and some female; the first brings forth only flowers, the other, fruit. And they take a flowred bough of the male, and engraft it in the female: otherwise, the Dates proue nought, and almost all stone. They feed their Goats with the stones of the Dates beaten, and there with they grow fat, and yeeld store of milke. Segelmesse was built (if any list to beleeue g 1.458 Bicri, an African Cosmographer) by Alexander the Great. Heere were certaine Colleges and Temples. The people of the Country liued on Dates. They haue no Fleas; a small priuiledge, for they haue infinite store of Scorpions.

Fighig, hath industrious and wittie people, whereof some become Merchants, others Students, and go to Fesse, where hauing obtained the degree of Doctors they returne into Numidia, and are made Priests and Preachers, and so become rich. Tego∣rarin hath traffique with the Negros. They water their corne-fields with Well-water, and therefore are forced to lay on much soile. In which respect they will let strangers haue their houses rent-free, onely the dung of themselues and their beasts excepted. They will expostulate with that stranger, which shall in some nicer humour goe out of doores to that businesse, and aske him, if he know not the place appointed thereunto. Heere were many rich Iewes, which by meanes of a Preacher of Telensin, were spoi∣led, and most of them slaine, at the same time that Ferdinand chased them out of Spaine. Techort is a Numidian Towne, exceeding courteous to strangers, whom they entertaine at free-cost, and marry their daughters to them rather, then to the natiues. Pescara is exceedingly insested with Scorpions, whose sting is present death, wherefore the Inhabitants in Sommer time forsake their Citie, and stay in their coun∣trey-possessions till Nouember.

Libya extendeth it selfe from the confines of Eloachat vnto the Atlantike, betwixt the Numidians and Negros. It is one other of the seuen parts, into which we haue di∣uided Africa. The Arabians call it Sarra, that is, a Desert. Pliny h 1.459 in the beginning of his fifth booke, saith, that all Africa by the Grecians was called Libya. Taken in a more proper sense, it is diuersly i 1.460 bounded by the Ancients; and therefore we will heere hold vs to Leo's description. The name Libya is deriued from Libs, a Mauritani∣an King, as some k 1.461 affirme. Herodotus l 1.462 saith, of a woman named Libya. Among the Libyans are reckoned m 1.463 the Libyarchae, Libyophaenices, Libyaegrptij, and diuers other nations, euen of the n 1.464 Ancients accused for want of inward and outward good things, cunning only in spoile and robbery. The Libyans worshipped one Psaphon o 1.465 for their god, induced thereunto by his subtilty. For he had taught birds to sing, Psaphon is a great god; which being set at liberty, chaunted this note in the woods, and easily per∣swaded the wilde people to this deuotion. It was the custome of women to howle in their Temples, p 1.466 whence some of the Bacchanal rites were borrowed by the Grecians. Vnto the Libyans are reckoned those nations, whose barbarous rites are before related

in the seuenth Chapter of this booke. We will now come to later obseruations. q 1.467 Men may trauell eight dayes or more in the Libyan deserts, ordinarily without finding any water. The deserts are of diuers shapes, some couered with grauell, others with sand, both without water: heere and there is a lake, sometime a shrubbe, or a little grasle. Their water is drawne out of deepe pits, and is brackish, and sometimes the sands co∣uer those pits, and then the trauellers perish for thirst. The Merchants that trauell to Tombuto, or other places this way, carry water with them on Camels; and if water faile them, r 1.468 they kill their Camels, and drinke water which they wring out of their guts. Their Camels are of great abilitie to sustaine thirst, sometimes trauelling with∣out drinke twelue dayes or more. Otherwise they were neuer able to trauell thorow those deserts.

In the desert of Azaoad there are two Sepulchres of stone, wherein certaine letters ingrauen testifie, that two men were there buried; one a very rich Merchant, who tor∣mented with thirst, bought of the other, which was a carrier or transporter of wares, a cup of water, for ten thousand duckats, and died neuerthelesse; both buier and seller, with thirst.

Their liues for leaudnesse resemble the Numidians before mentioned, but for length come much short of them, few attaining to sixty yeares. s 1.469 They are (as little need as they haue thereof) often plagued with those clouds of Grashoppers, which couer the aire, and destroy the earth.

The Libyan desert of Zanhaga beginning at the Westerne Occan, extendeth it selfe farre and wide betweene the Negros and the Numidians, to the Salt-pits of Tegaza. From the Well of Azaoad, to the Well of Araoan, an hundred and fifty miles space, is no water; for lacke whereof, many both men and beasts there perish. Likewise in the desert Gogdem, for nine daies iourney no drop of water is found. In the desert of Tar∣ga is Manna found, which the Inhabitants gather in little vessels, and carry to Agadez to sell. They mingle it with their drinke, and with their pottage: It is very holesome. Tegaza is an inhabited place, where are many veines of Salt, which resembles Mar∣ble, they digge it out of pits, and sell it to Merchants of Tombuto, who bring them victuals. For they are twenty dayes iourney from any habitation, the cause that some∣times they all die of famine. They are much molested with the South-east winde, which maketh many of them to lose their sight. Bardeoa was found out lately by one Hamar, a guide vnto a Carauan of Merchants, who lost his way by reason of a mala∣dy which fell into his eyes; yet blinde as he was he rode on a Camel; none else being able to guide them: and at euery miles end caused some sand to be giuen vnto him, whereon he smelled, and thereby at last told them of an inhabited place, forty miles before he came at it: where, when they came, they were denied water, and were for∣ced by force to obtaine it. The Riuers that arise out of Atlas, and by the vnkindnesse of their Kinde, fall this way, finding these thirstie wildernesses to yeeld them the rea∣diest chanells, are trayned alongst by the allurements of the sands, stouping and crou∣ching to them, till being further from witnesses, they are either swallowed vp of great lakes, or else whiles they hold on their pursuit for the Ocean, lose themselues in the search, and whiles they are liberall to the thirstie sands in the way, at last die them∣selues (I cannot say, diue themselues, as elsewhere in the world) for thirst in the deserts. And yet through these way-lesse wayes, doth couetousnesse carry, both the Arabians in their roauings, and Merchants with their Carauans to the Negros for wealth: whi∣ther, I thinke, at last you expect the comming of this our Carauan also.

CHAP. XIIII.

Of the Land of NEGROS.

NIgritarum terra, or the Land of Negros, a 1.470 either is so called of the Riuer Niger, or of the blacke colour of the Inhabitants: some thinke the Riuer is named Niger of the people: It hath on the North those deserts which we last left; on the South, the Aethiopike Ocean, and the Kingdome of Congo; on the East, Nilus; on the West, the At∣lantike. Leo makes Gaogo in the East, and Gualata in the West, the limits thereof. On the side of the Riuer Canaga it is sandy and desert, beyond, it is plentifull, being watered with Niger, which runnes thorow the middest of it. There are no hills neere the bankes of Niger, but wooddy places diuers, receptacles of Ele∣phants. Raines do neither good nor harme: only Niger Ministers them plenty, as Ni∣lus in Egypt: Their encrease is likewise alike; forty dayes together after the middest of Iune doth Niger encrease, at which time the Negro townes are Ilands, and the way to them by boats; and as many it decreaseth. The Merchants in Iuly, August and Sep∣tember, trade in boats made of a hollowed tree (like the Indian Canoas) b 1.471 This Riuer, some thinke, ariseth out of a desert called Se••, from a great lake: some with lesse like∣lihood, thinke it an arme of Nilus: c 1.472 and some with no truth, thinke it to bee deriued from Paradise. It is by Geographers d 1.473 brought from a lake, which they call Niger, within two degrees of the Equinoctiall, and running thence Northwards, hides him∣selfe from the violence of the Sunnes fury, vnder a mantle of earth, sixty miles toge∣ther; and then the Earth discouering him, he runnes not farre, but in reuenge he co∣uers a great part of the Earth, and drowneth the same in a lake called Borneo, till the Earth againe with her strong armes claspes him in streiter bankes, and forceth him to turne his streame Westward, in which way hauing gotten fresh helpe of some other streames, that send in their succours; he againe preuaileth, and ouerthrowes the Earth in the lake Guber: but shegetting vp againe, makes him flee to the Ocean for aide, with whose tide-forces assisted, hee rendes the Earth in to many Ilands, which hee holds as captiues betweene his watery e 1.474 Armes of Senaga, Gambra, and diuers o∣thers, which euer let slippe their hold, and hold them yet in euerlasting captiuitie. In this combate whiles both parts sweate in contention, a fatter excrement is left be∣hinde, which all this way heartens the Earth with admirable fertilitie: especially then when the clouds in the Summer time take Nigers part, and daily marshall their mightie showers to the Riuers aide, shooting off continually in their march their airy Ordinance, with dreadfull lightnings, whereat the amazed Earth shrinkes in her selfe, and the insulting waters for three moneths space trample ouer all, and send colonies of fishes to inhabit the soile, engirting meane while all the townes with a strait siege. But when the Sunne, in his Autumne progresse, sends forth the windes to summon the cloudes to attend on his fiery Chariot; The Earth by degrees lookes vp with her dittie face, bemired with washing, and makes vse of the slime, which can∣not runne away with the fleeting waters, to serue her all the yeare after, as harbenger of plenty and abundance.

Bichri and Meshudi, ancient African Writers, knew little of these parts: f 1.475 but a Mahumetan Preacher in the 380. yeare of the Hegeira, made the people of Luntuna, and Libya, of his faithlesse faith: and after that, they were discouered. They liued, saith Leo, like beasts, without King, Lord, Common-wealth, or any gouernment, scarse knowing to sowe their grounds: cladde in skinnes of beasts: not hauing any pecu∣liar wife; but lie ten or twelue men and women together, each man chusing which he best liked. Warre they wage with no other Nation, nor are desirous to trauell out of their countrey. Some worship the Sunne at the rising: Others, as the people of Gualata, the Fire: & those of Gaoga are Christians, like the Egyptians: Ioseph King of Marocco

subdued them: and after that the fiue peoples of Libya; of whom they learned the Ma∣humetan Law, and other Arts, and the Merchants of Barbary frequented those parts. The Libyans diuided them into fifteene parts, each third part of those fiue peoples possessing one.

But the g 1.476 present King of Tombuto, Ab••aci Izchia, being made Generall of the Forces of Soni Heli the former King, which was a Libyan, after his death slew his sons, and brought the Kingdome to the Negros, conquering many Prouinces. After which he went to Mecca on Pilgrimage, and therby set himselfe in debt an hundred and fiftie thousand duckats. A great part of those parts by their difference of language, and Re∣ligion, is yet vnknowne to vs.

Gualata was subdued by the King of Tombuto, a beggerly Countrey. This Regi∣on adioyneth to Cape Blanco. The Portugals, when they discouered these Coasts for Henry the Infanta, traded heere for slaues as is farre as Canaga, or Senaga (to which our Nation h 1.477 hath since traded) and is an arme, as is said, of Niger. These people inhabiting on this Riuer, Aluise i 1.478 di Cadamosto, a Venetian, calls Azanaghi, and saith, that when first the Portugals sailed thither, their simplicity was such, hauing neuer before seene a shippe, they tooke the shippes for great birds with white wings, out of some strange place comming thither: but when they saw them strike saile, they changed their opi∣nion, and thought them to be fishes, seeing them a sarre off: but when they saw them the next day so farre off from that place, they tooke them for night-goblins or spirits.

This did he learne of diuers of the Azanaghi, slaues in Portugal. They hidde their faces no lesse then the priuities, esteeming the mouth vnmeete to be seene, whence they belched such sowre breath. They had a kind of muffler to hide it, and part of the nose, onely discouering the same at meate. Other Gouernours they then had not, on∣ly more reuerence was done to the most rich. A beggerly, theeuish, lying, trecherous Nation, as any in the world. They annoynt their haire euery day with fatte of fish for great gallantry, whereof they stinke exceedingly. And lest you should thinke better of their eyes then of their nose, their women esteeme it the greatest part of goodly feature, to haue large breasts, which by Art and industrious stretching of them, they enlarge, and some of them haue them hanging to their Nauill.

Neere vnto those are certaine Negros, which suffer not themselues to be seene of any, nor to be heard speake: but haue excellent gold which they exchange with other Negros, which bring vnto them Salt, such as the minerall salt of Tagazza, and lea∣uing the same, they goe away from thence halfe a dayes iourney: the Negros come downe in certaine Barkes, and lay at euery heape of Salt a quantity of gold, and goe their wayes. When the Salt-Merchants returne, if they like the summe, they take it; if not, they leaue the gold still with the Salt, and goe their wayes: and then the other returne, and what heapes of Salt they finde without gold, they take for their owne: the other, either they leaue more gold for, or else leaue altogether. This seemeth hard to beleeue, but many of the Arabians and Azanhagi testified it to our Authour for truth. The Merchants of Melli affirmed to me, that their Prince had once by a plot taken one of them, thinking to haue learned the condition of that people, but either of sullennesse, or because he could not, he neither eate nor spake, and within three dayes died. Their stature, they which had taken him, affirmed to be a hand higher then themselues: and that their nether lippe was thicke and redde, and so great that it hung downe to their brest, and it together with their gummes bloudie: their teeth great, and on each side one very large: their eyes standing out: terrible they were to looke vpon. And because they had apprehended this man by their ambushment, they returned not in three yeares: but after forced by the need of Salt to cure their diseases (whence happily that deformity proceeded) they renewed that traffique.

To leaue these farre within Land, and come to the k 1.479 Riuer Senaga, Cadamosto iustly maruelled at the partition which that Riuer caused: for on the one side the Inha∣bitants were well proportioned, very blacke, and the soile very fertile: on the other side, the Inhabitants meagre, small, swart, and the ground barren. The people, that dwell on the bankes of Niger, are called Gilofi. The Kings name in my time (which

was l 1.480 almost a hundred and threescore yeares since) was Zuchali. Hee had thirtie wiues. When Richard m 1.481 Rainolds was there 1591, the Kings name was Amar Me∣lik. All that Region betwixt Sanaga and Gambea is called by one generall name, Gia Lof: of which, Maffeus n 1.482 and Barrius write, That in an accident of ciuill warres Bemoin came to the King of Portugall for aide, and was there royally entertained and baptized with his followers; of which, some were of such admirable dexteritie and nimblenesse of bodie, that they would leape vpon a horse as he galloped, and would stand vpright in the saddle, when he ranne fastest, and turne themselues about, and suddenly sit downe; and in the same race would take vp stones layd in order on the ground, and leape downe and vp at pleasure. This Bemoin was shamefully murthered by Peter Vaz, the Portugall Generall, and the hope of Christianitie in those parts disappointed. This was Anno 1489.

From thence o 1.483 Cadamosto went to Budomel; the Prince whereof was had in great respect by his people: which when they come into his presence, kneele on both their knees, and bowing their heads to the ground, cast sand ouer their shoulders, and on their heads, with both hands, and then goe towards him on their knees; and when they speake to him, cast sand ouer their shoulders still, with their head bowed downe, the Prince scarcely deigning them a looke, or word. For euery light offence he would sell their wiues and children. He suffered our Author to goe into his Moschee, where his Arabian Chaplaines, after their manner, mumbled their Mattens tenne or twelue times in halfe an houre; all the companie rising and falling againe to the earth, and kissing it. He also heard him willingly confute the Mahumetane, and proue the Chri∣stian Faith: but said, he thought it was harder for a Christian to be saued then a Ne∣gro, because GOD was a iust GOD and LORD, who had giuen to vs many good things in this world; to them nothing in comparison, who should therefore in the o∣ther world haue their Paradise, which here they wanted. Easily might he haue beene turned to Christianitie, but for feare of loosing his State. His wiues prouide him his diet, as it is vsuall among the Negros, and none but his Priests and some principall men eate with him; which is after a beastly sort lying on the ground, the dish set in the middest, and all taking out the meat with their hands. They eate little at once, but eate often, foure or fiue times a day. From October to Iune it raines not there. They haue great Serpents, and many, which they vse to charme: and the Prince when he would poyson his weapons, did (as was reported) make a great Circle, and en∣chaunted by his Charmes all the Serpents thereabouts thereinto, and then killed that which seemed to him most venomous, letting the rest goe: with the bloud thereof, and the seed of a certaine Tree, he tempered a poyson for that purpose, with which a weapon infected, drawing neuer so little bloud, did kill in a quarter of an houre. They haue great store of Parrats, which are instructed by a maruellous naturall cunning to preuent the Serpents, which would else destroy their neasts. They build therefore on high Trees, and on the end of some tender bough thereof they fasten a Bull-rush, which hangs downe two spannes, thereunto weauing and working their neast in such sort, that the Serpents, for feare of falling, dare not aduenture to deale therewith. The Negros came about Cadamosto, with wonder to see his apparrell, and the whitenesse of his colour (neuer before had they seene any Christian) and some of them with spit∣tle rubbed his skinne, to see whither his whitenesse were naturall, or no: which per∣ceiuing to be no tincture, they were out of measure astonished. They would then giue nine, or sometimes foureteene slaues, for a horse furnished. And when they buy a horse, they will bring some of their Enchaunters, which make a fire of hearbes, and set the horse ouer the smoake, vttering certaine wordes; and after that annoint him with a thinne ointment, and shut him vp twentie dayes, that none may see him, han∣ging certaine trumperie about his necke, thinking that hereby they are more se∣cure in battaile. Gunnes seemed to them, for their hideous noyse, to be of the Deuill. Bagge-pipes they thought to be a liuing creature, that thus sang in variable accents. But when they were suffered to handle them, they thought them to be some heauen∣ly thing, that GOD had made with his owne hands, to sound so sweetly. They be∣held

the Shippe with great curiositie; and Eyes that were carued in the Prow of the Shippe, they tooke to be eyes indeede, by which it saw how to direct the course at Sea. They said, the Christians that could thus make voyages by Sea, were great En∣chaunters, and comparable to the Deuill; themselues had ynough to doe to trauell by Land. Seeing a Candle burne in the night, they which knew not to make any light but their fires, esteemed it wonderfull. Honey they haue, which they sucke out of the combes, but the Waxe they hurled away, till they were instructed how to make Candles thereof.

Senega (Boterus sayth) comes from the Lakes Chelonidi. A hundred and fiftie Leagues from the mouth it hath certaine Falls, or Cataracts (as Nilus hath) that men may passe vnder the fall of the streame, without wetting.

Cadamosto doubled the Promontorie, called Cape Verde, or the greene Cape, be∣cause of the greene Trees which the Portugalls (who had first discouered it in the yeare before) found there growing in abundance; as o 1.484 Cape Blanco, or the White Cape, was so called of the White Sands there. The inhabitants they found were of two sorts, Barbacini, and Sereri. They haue no Prince. They are great Idolaters, and haue no Law: but are very cruell. They poyson their arrowes; with which, and the situation of their Countrey, they haue preserued themselues from the Kings of Senega.

In Gambia they were, some Idolaters of diuerse sorts, some Mahumetanes. They were also great Enchaunters. Their liuing, as at Senega, saue that they eate Dogges∣flesh. Here the Prince hunted an Elephant, and gaue them to eate: the flesh is strong and vnsauorie. The Elephants delight in myre like Swine. They hunt them in the Woods: for in the Plaines an Elephant would, without running, soone take and kill the swiftest man; whome yet they hurt not, except they be first prouoked.

Here was a kinde of Fish (Cadamosto p 1.485 calls it Cavallo, and his Latine Interpreter, Piscis Caballinus; I take it for the Hippopotamus, or Riuer-Horse) which is (sayth he) as bigge as a Cow; his legges short, with tuskes like to a Bores, but so great, that I haue seeue one of two spannes, and longer, clouen-footed, and headed like a Horse: he liues on both Elements, sometimes in the Water, otherwhiles on the Land. The wo∣men vpon their breasts, neckes, and armes, had certaine workes, done with a Needles point, heated in the fire, in manner as with vs they worke hand-kerchiefes. This be∣ing done in their youth, would neuer out. The like flesh-branded workes they vse at Cape Sagres, as Pietro q 1.486 di Sintra, a Portugall, obserued vpon their bodies and faces. The inhabitants there are Idolaters, and worship Images of Wood, to whome they offer some of their meat and drinke, when they goe to their meales. They goe naked, couering their priuie parts with the Barkes of Trees. This is r 1.487 in Guinea.

A little from thence they found men who vsed as great brauery in their eares, which they bored full of holes, and ware therein rings of gold in rowes or ranks. They ware one great ring in an other hole bored through their nose, like to buffles in Italie: which, when they eate their meat, they tooke away. The men and women of sort weare such rings also in their lips, in like sort as in their eares, an ensigne of their No∣bilitie and greatnesse, which they put in and out at pleasure. Beyond the Riuer of Palmes they found others thus beringed, and for greater gallantry ware about their necks certaine chaines of teeth, seeming to be the teeth of men. They tooke a Negro whom they carried into Portugall, who affirmed, if a woman which only could vn∣derstand him, did interpret him rightly, that in his Country were Vnicornes. On this coast the Portugals erected a Castle, called Mina, for their better trading. And these Countries haue since beene sought to s 1.488 by French, Flemish, and many of our English Merchants. In the yeare 1553. t 1.489 Thomas Windam and Antonie Ponteado, a Portugall, in two English ships traded alongst those coasts, as farre as Benin, where they presen∣ted themselues to the King, who sate in a great Hall, the walls whereof were made of earth without windowes, the roofe of thinne boords, open in diuers places. His No∣bles about him neuer looke him in the face, but sit cowring vpon their buttocks, with their elbowes vpon their knees, and their hands before their faces, not looking vp till

the King commaund them. And when they depart out of his presence, they turne not their backes vpon him. Such reuerend regard doth that Negro-King receiue of them.

The next yeare u 1.490 Master Iohn Lock went for Captaine into those parts, to trade for Gold, Graines, and Elephants teeth. And after that, diuerse Voyages were thither made by William x 1.491 Towerson, who obserued at the Riuer of S. Vincent strange Trees, with great leaues like great Dockes, longer then that a man could reach the toppe of them; and a kinde of Pease by the Sea-side growing on the Sands like Trees, with stalkes seuen and twentie paces long. Diuerse of the women had breasts exceeding long. At the Cape Tres puntas they made him sweare, By the Water of the Sea, that he would not hurt them, before they would trade with him. King Abaan, a Negro, entertained our men kindly; he caused a pot of Wine, of Palme, or Coco, which they draw forth of Trees, as wee haue elsewhere obserued; but their ceremonies in drin∣king are thus: First, they bring forth their pot of drinke, and then make a hole in the ground, and put some of the drinke into it, and after that cast in the earth againe, and thereon set their pot, and with a little thing made of a Gourd, take out of the same drinke, and put it vpon the ground in three places: and in diuerse places they haue certaine bunches of the pills of Palme-trees set in the ground before them, and there they put in some drinke, doing great reuerence in all places to the same Palme-trees. All these ceremonies done, the King tooke a Cup of Gold, in which they put Wine, and whiles he dranke, all the people cryed Abaan, Abaan, with certaine other words; and then they gaue drinke to euery one. The like ceremonies they vse in all the Countrey.

In Benin y 1.492 the people goe naked till they be married; and then are clothed from the waste to the knees. Their Bread is a kind of Rootes, called Inamia; which, when it is well sodden, may be preferred before ours. They haue here great Spouts of wa∣ter falling out of the Ayre, which if they light on a Shippe, doe endanger the same. They fall like the Pillars of Churches. As for those Voyages to these parts, made by z 1.493 Rutter, Fenner, Ingram, or others, I referre them to Master Hackluyts Col∣lections.

These Coasts are vsually called Guinea, by a more generall appellation, although that be properly one Region onely. About the Castle of Mina they are subiect to such Wormes, as Master Ienkinson a 1.494 hath obserued to grow vpon men at Boghar in Bactria, by drinking the water of the Riuer there: which are an ell long, and must be pulled out by degrees, euery day a little: if they breake by the way, it is very dange∣rous. The tortures they cause is vnspeakable.

The inhabitants of Benin b 1.495 obserue Circumcision, and other Mahumeticall Super∣stitions: they cut or rase the skinne, with three lines drawne to their Nauell, estee∣ming it necessarie to saluation. They will not easily doe iniurie to any, especially a stranger. They haue Birds in such respect, that it is deadly to any that shall hurt them. And some are appointed to haue a peculiar care of them, and to prouide them soode; which they doe in high Mountaines, where they lay meat for them: which they come and eate.

The inhabitants of Guinea c 1.496 giue religious respect also vnto certaine Trees. And in the yeare 1598 certaine Hollanders cutting them, and not ceasing at the persuasi∣on of the Negros, whose Superstitions in that case they derided, it passed from words to blowes betwixt them, and the Dutchmen were forced to get them to their shippes; one of their companie being slaine in the chase. But the murtherer was offered to the Hollanders to be punished: which they refusing, his countreymen cut off his head, and quartered his bodie, bestowing the one as a monument of reuenge, ouer the slaine parties graue, the other on the Fowles, vnburied. Their noses are flat, not na∣turally, but by pressing them downe in their infancie, esteeming it a great part of beautie. Their hot stomackes can digest raw flesh; and therefore d 1.497 Alexander Aphro∣disieus, and Coelius Rhodiginus, that thinke their naturall heat, extracted to the out∣ward parts, to be the cause of their blacknesse, are deceiued. They eate their enemies

which are slaine in the warres (which are very rise amongst those Nations) and those which are taken, are euerlasting prisoners. And in some more important warres which they vndertake, they will burne their dwellings before they goe, least either the ene∣mie might possesse them by conquest, or themselues become too mindfull of a re∣turne. In these warres they prouide themselues of some light armour, wearing at such times no other apparrell. Some men, of greater sort, had a white confection, wherewith they whited their faces and bodies. Their women are vnfaithfull Secre∣taries in Natures most hidden secrets, vsing in the sight of men, women, boyes, and girles, to be deliuered of their children, whome after they circumcise, whether they be of the male or female sexe. Their funeralis they celebrate with much singing and solemnitie. They beleeue, that men, when they die, goe into another world, where they shall haue like need of many things, as here they haue, and therefore vse to put with the dead corpes some part of household. And if they loose any thing, they thinke, that some of their friends, which in the other world had need thereof, came thence and stole it. Of b 1.498 GOD being asked, they said he was blacke and euill, and did them much harme; their goods they had by their owne labour, and not by his good∣nesse. Circumcision they vse, and some other Turkish Rites. They hold it vnmeet and irreligious to spit on the ground. They haue no Letters, nor Bookes. They ob∣serue a Sabbath, herein agreeing, and yet disagreeing, with Turke, Iew, and Christian, for they obserue Tuesdayes rest, from their Fishing and Husbandrie. The Wine (of the Palme-tree) which is that day gathered, may not be sold, but is offered to the King, who bestoweth it on his Courtiers, to drinke at night. In the middest of the Market-place (this was in the Riuer Gabam, and the Hollanders the reporters) they had a Table standing on foure Pillars, two elnes high, whose flat couer was made of Straw and Reedes wouen together. Hereon were set many strawen Rings, called Fetissos, or Gods, and therein Wheat, with Water and Oyle, for their God, which they thinke eates the same. Their Priest they call Fetissero, who euery festiuall day placeth a Seat on that Table, and sitting thereon, preacheth to the people; which done, the women offer him their infants, and he sprinkleth them with water, in which a Newt doth swimme, and then besprinkleth the Table aforesaid with the same water, and so vttering certaine words very loud, he dismissed his deuout assembly. Many weare such Rings of Straw next their bodies, as preseruatiues from those dangers, which else their angrie God might inflict on them. In honour of the same Deitie (or Deuill, as it seemes they conceiue him to be) they bechalke themselues with a kind of chal∣key earth, and this is vnto them in stead of their morning Mattens. The first bit at meales, and first draught, is consecrate to their Idoll, and therefore they besprinkle therewith those Rings, which I said they weare on their bodies. If Fishers cannot speed at Sea, they giue a peece of Gold to the Fetissero, to reconcile their frowning Saint. He therefore, with his wiues, walkes a kinde of procession through the Citie, smiting his breast, and clapping his hands with a mightie noyse, till he come at the shore: And there they cut downe certaine boughes from the Trees, and hang them on their neckes, and play on a Tymbrell. Then doth the Fetissero turne to his wiues, and expostulates with them, and withall hurleth into the Sea Wheat and other things as an offering to Fetisso, to appease his displeasure towards the Fishermen. When the King will sacrifice to Fetisso, he commaunds the Fetissero to enquire of a Tree, where∣to he ascribeth Diuinitie, what he will demaund. He, with his wiues, comes to the Tree, and in a heape of ashes, there prouided, prickes in a braunch plucked off the Tree, and drinking water out of a Bason, spouts it out on the braunch, and then dau∣beth his face with the ashes: which done, he declareth the Kings question, and the Deuill out of the Tree makes answere. The Nobles also adore certaine Trees, and esteeme them Oracles: and the Deuill sometimes appeareth vnto them in the same in forme of a blacke Dogge, and otherwhiles answereth without any visible apparition. There are which worship a certaine Bird, which is spotted and painted (as it were) with Starres, and resembleth the lowing of a Bull in her voice. To heare this Bird lowing in their iourney, is a luckie boding, saying, Fetisso makes them good promi∣ses,

and therefore set him, in that place where they heare it, a Vessell of Water and Wheat. And as the Earth and Ayre yeeld them Deities, so the Sea is not behind in this liberalitie, but yeelds certaine Fishes to thier canonization. In this respect they take not the Tunie at all, and the Sword-fish they take, but eat not till his sword be cut off, which is dryed, and holden in great veneration. The Mountaines would bend their sullen browes, if they should not haue some redde letters in their Ca∣lendar, to which their toppes aspire, threatening to scale Heauen, or ouer-whelme the Earth, if this Fetissan portion did not pacifie their angrie moode, by daily presents of meat and drinke set thereon. Neither can Nature alone vsurpe this Prauiledge, but Art, in other things her e••ulous corriuall, and farre vnequall competitor, in this matter of God-making, commonly gets the vpper hand. And therefore they with their ceremonious Art can make them Fetisso's, or Gods, at pleasure. Principally in their Funeralls they obserue it: for when one is dead, they make a new Fetisso, or * 1.499 Ring of Straw, and pray it to beare the dead partie companie, and protect him in his iourney into the other world. The friends and kinsfolkes assembling, prepare a Henne, and then setting themselues in a corner of the dead mans house, they place all his Fetisso's on a row, the greatest in the middest, adorning the same with garlands of Pease and Beanes, like to the Popish praying-Beades. Then they sprinkle the same with the bloud of the Henne, and hang a chayne or garland of hearbes about their neckes. After this, the women set the Henne, now sodden, in the middest of the Fe∣tisso's, and the Fetissero takes water in his mouth, which amiddest his Exorcismes and Charmes he spouts on those Fetisso's, and taking two or three hearbes from his necke, he rolles the same in forme of a ball, which after certaine ceremonies hee layeth downe, and so doth, till all his Hearbe-garland be spent; and then makes them all in∣to one great Ball, and therewith besmeareth his face, and thus is it made a Fetisso; and the partie deceased is now at rest. In the meane time the dearest of his wiues filleth all the house with mourning, the neighbours and friends with Songs and Musicke (such as they haue) and Daunces. And at last they take vp the Corps, and carrie it to the Graue, which is digged foure foot deepe, and couer it with stakes, that nothing may fall therein. The women creeping about the Sepulchre, expostulate with him, Why he would leaue them? Then doe they hurle on earth, so that none can get into the Corps; for he hath with him his Household, Armour, and whatsoeuer he vsed in his life time; Wine also (if before he loued it) to drinke in the other world. Lastly, they couer the Sepulchre with a Roofe, to defend all from raine. If the King dies, not one∣ly greater solemnitie is vsed: but the Nobles thinking it necessarie for so great a Per∣sonage to haue attendants, they offer vnto him one, a seruant; another, a wife; a third his sonne or daughter, till there be many of both sexes in that other life to attend him. All which are suddenly slaine at vnawares, and their bloudie carkasses buried together with the King. Yea, the Kings wiues, which loued him best, refuse not this last and e∣uerlasting seruice, as they suppose; but yeeld themselues to die, that they may liue with him. The heads of all these, thus slaine, are set vpon poles round about the Se∣pulchre: Meat, Drinke, Rayment, Armes, and other Vtensils are added for their vse, and buried with them. They, in vncertainetie of criminall accusations, as of Adulte∣rie, Murther, and such like, haue a certaine water offered them to drinke by the Fetis∣sero, made of those hearbes whereof their Ball-Fetisso is made, and in effect like the cursed water, Num. 5. none daring to drinke, for feare of sudden death thereby, if he be guiltie.

And now leauing the Coasts of Guinea, Benin, Melegete, and other Regions of the Negros, adioyning to the Sea, we will looke backe againe into the in-land Countries: whereof Gualata is a hundred myles distant from the Ocean, and hath alreadie beene mentioned. The next thereunto, in h 1.500 Leos Relations, is Gheneoa, which is not the same with Guinea before-mentioned, if Leo had true intelligence, but is situate be∣twixt Gualata, Tombuto, and Melli, and in one place bordereth on the Ocean, where Niger falleth into the Sea. They had great Traffique with the Merchants of Barba∣rie. They haue Gold vncoyned, and vse also yron money. There is neither Towne,

nor Castle, but one, where the Prince, with the Priests, Doctors, and Merchants reside. Those Priests and Doctors goe apparrelled in white, the rest in blacke or blew Cot∣ton. In Iuly, August, and September, Niger ouerfloweth it. Izchia, the King of Tombuto, conquered it, and kept the King prisoner at Gago, till his death. Melli is the head Citie of a Kingdome, which hence taketh name, and hath in it great store of Temples, Priests, and Readers or Professors, which reade in the Temples, because they haue no Colledges. They are more ingenious then other Negros, and were the first that embraced the Mahumetan Law. Izchia also subdued them.

Tombuto was founded in the yeare of the Hegeira 610. And it is situate within twelue myles of a braunch of Niger. There are many Wells, to receiue the ouer∣flowing waters of Niger. Salt is brought them fiue hundred myles from Tagazza, and is very deare. I, at my being there (sayth Leo) saw a Camels burthen sold for fourescore duckats. The King had many Plates and Scepters of Gold, some whereof weighed thirteene hundred pounds. They which speake to him, cast Sand ouer their heads, as Cadamosto obserued at Budomel. The King would admit no Iewes into his Citie, and hateth them so extreamely, that he would confiscate the goods of such Merchants as held traffique with them. He greatly honoured men of Learning, and no merchandise yeelded more gaine then Bookes. There were many Iudges, Doctors, and Priests, to whome he allowed their stipends. The people vsed much dauncing in the streets, from tenne to one a clocke at night. They mingle Fish, Milke, Butter, and Flesh together in their gallimausrey kind of diet, neither toothsome, nor holsome. Hamet, King of Marocco i 1.501 , conquered the same Kingdome 1589, and also Gago, and other Countries of the Negros, extending his Empire six moneths iourney from Marocco, by Camels; whose riches thereby acquired, appeare in the letters of Law∣rence k 1.502 Madoc, and we before haue touched.

Gago is much frequented by Merchants, and things sold at excessiue rates. In an hundred myles space you shall scarce find one in those parts that can reade, or write: and the King accordingly oppresseth them with taxations.

In Guber they sow their Corne on the waters which Niger, with his ouerflowings, brings vpon the Countrey, and haue abundant recompence. Izchia, King of Tombu∣to l 1.503 , conquered the King of Guber; of Agadez also, and of Cano, which haue great store of Merchants: Likewise, of Casena, and Zegzeg, and Zanfara; in which I finde little worth the remembrance. Cano hath some Relikes of Christianitie, and they are named by the Apostles names. Guangara was not onely oppressed by the said Izchia of Tombuto, but by Abraham King of Borno.

Borno confineth with Guangara on the West, and extendeth Eastwards fiue hun∣dred myles. The people haue no Religion, neither Christian, Iewish, nor Mahume∣tan; but like Beasts liue with their wiues and children in common: and as a Merchant which liued long amongst them, and learned their Language, told Leo, they haue no proper m 1.504 names, as in other Nations, but as they giue him some name of distincti∣on by his height, fatnesse, or other peculiar accidents. The King warreth with his neighbours: he is descended of the Libyan people Bardoa. For maintenance of his Warres hee will giue great prices for Horses, exchanging fifteene or twentie slaues for one, which slaues he tooke from his enemies. When I was in this Kingdome, I found there many Merchants that were wearie of this traffique, because they stayed for their slaues till the King returned from his Warres. Yet the King seemes to be rich: all his Horse-furniture, Stirrops, Spurres, Bridles, Bitts, were of Gold; and his di∣shes, Platters, or whatsoeuer he did eat or drinke in: yea, his chaynes for his Dogges were for the most part of most fine Gold. He hath many, both white and blacke peo∣ple, subiect to him.

Gaoga bordereth Westward on Borno, and thence trendeth to Nubia, betweene the Desarts of Setta on the North, and another Desart confining on a winding crooke of Nilus, about fiue hundred myles square. It hath neither Ciuilitie, Letters, nor Go∣uernment. The inhabitants haue no vnderstanding, especially they which dwell in the mountaines, who goe naked in the Summer time, their priuities excepted. Their

houses are made of boughs which easily take fire. They haue store of cattell. A hun∣dreth yeares before Leo's time they were brought in subiection by a Negro slaue, who first slew his Master, and by helpe of his goods made preyes in the next Regions, ex∣changing his captiues for horses of Egypt: and so became King of Gaoga. His Ne∣phewes Sonne Homara then reigned, and was much respected by the Soldan of Cai∣ro. Leo was at his Court, and found him a man passing liberall. Hee much honored all that were of the linage of Mahomet.

The Nubae in old times were many Kingdomes, as Strabo n 1.505 affirmeth, not subiect to the Aethiopians: and were then Nomades, or wanderers, and robbers. As it is now taken (Iohn Leo being our Author) Nubia stretcheth from Gaoga vnto Nilus, hauing the Egyptian confines on the North; and the Deserts of Goran on the South. They cannot saile out of this Kingdome into Egypt. For the Riuer Nilus, whiles it is couetous of largenesse, looseth his deepnesse, and couering certaine plaines, becom∣meth so shallow that both men and beasts may wade ouer. Dangala is their chiefe Towne, and hath ten thousand Families, but ill built, their houses being chalke and straw. The Inhabitants with their traffique to Cairo become rich.

There is in this Kingdome great store of Corne and Sugar, Ciuet, Sandall; and I••o∣rie. They haue a strong poison, one graine whereof, giuen to ten persons, will kill them all in a quarter of an houre, and one man, if hee alone take it, presently. An ounce hereof is sold for a hundred Ducats. It is not sold but to strangers, which first take their oath that they will not vse it in their Country. And if any sell thereof secret∣y, it costs him his life: for the King hath as much for custome as the Merchant for price.

Some o 1.506 Portugals trauelling through Nubia saw many Churches ruined by the A∣rabians, and some Images. The Iewish and Mahumetan superstition haue there al∣most preuailed. In old time they had Bishops sent them from Rome, which by meanes of the Arabians was after hindred.

The Nubian King warreth with the Inhabitants of Goran, called Zingani; who speake a language that none else vnderstand; and with others in the deserts, on the other side of Nilus, towards the Red Sea, whose language seemes to be mixt with the Chaldaean, and resembles the speech of Suachen, in the Country of Prester Iohn. They are called Bugiha, and liue very miserably. They had once a Towne on the Red Sea, called Zibid, whose Port answereth directly to that of Zidem, which is forty miles from Mecca. This Zibid for their robberies was destroyed by the Sultan. Ortel••••s p 1.507 saith, that in Nubia they were sometimes Christian, and now are scarcely of any re∣ligion at all. They sent into Prester Iohns Country for Priests, when Aluares q 1.508 was there, to repaire their almost-ruined Christianity, but without effect.

Sanutus r 1.509 reckons here other Kingdomes, Gothan, Medra, Dauma, whereof be∣cause we haue little but the names, I can write nothing.

Now if any would looke that wee should here in our discourse of the Negro's as∣signe some cause of that their black colour: I answere, that I cannot well answere this question, as being in it selse difficult, and made more, by the variety s 1.510 of answeres, that others giue hereunto. Some alledge the heat of this Torrid Region, proceeding from the direct beames of the Sunne; And why then should all the West Indies which stretch from the one Tropike to the other, haue no other people? except a few in Quareca, which haply were not naturalls of the place. And if this were the cause; why should Africa yeeld white people in Melinde, and neare the Line, blacke, at the Cape of Good hope in fiue and thirtie? Some leaving the hot impressions in the Aire, attribute it to the drynesse of the earth: as though the Libyan Deserts are not more drie, (and yet the people no Negro's) and as though Niger were here dryed vp. Some, to the hidden qualitie of the soile; And why then are the Por∣tugalls Children and Generations white, or Mulatos at most, that is tawnie, in S^t. Thomez and other places amongst them, and the Inhabitants of Melinde, Ma∣dagascar,

and other places, in the same height, in and adioyning to Africa? Some a∣scribe it (as Herodotus) to the blacknesse of the Parents sperme or seede; And how made they the search to know the colour thereof, which if it hath (a thing by others denyed) by what reason should it imprint this colour on the skinne? Some ascend a∣boue the Moone, to call some heauenly constellation and influence into this consisto∣rie of Nature; And there will I leaue them: yea, I will send them further to him that hath reserued many secrets of nature to himselfe, and hath willed vs to content our selues with thinges reueiled. As for secret thinges, both in Heauen and Earth, they belong to the Lord our God, whose holy name be blessed for euer, for that he hath reueiled to vs thinges most necessarie, both for body and soule, in the thinges of this life, and that which is to come. His in comprehensible vnitie, which the Angells with couered faces in their Holy, holy, holy. hymnes resound and Laude in Trinitie, hath pleased in this varietie to diuersifie his workes, all seruing one humane nature, infinitely multi∣plyed in persons, exceedingly varied in accidents, that wee also might serue that t 1.511 t 1.512 t 1.513 one∣mostu God; the u 1.514 u 1.515 tawney Moore, black Negro, duskie Libyan, Ash-coloured Indian, oliue-coloured American, should with the whiter Europaean become one sheepe-fold, vnder one great shepheard, till this mortalitie being swallowed vp of life, wee may all x 1.516 be one, as he and the father are one; and (all this varietie swallowed vp into an ineffable vnitie) only the language of Canaan be heard, only y 1.517 the Fathers name written in their foreheads, the Lambs song in their mouths, the victorious Palmes in their hands, and their long robes being made white in the bloud of the Lambe, whom they follow whither soeuer he goeth, filling heauen and earth with their euerlasting Halleluiahs, without any more distinction of colour, Nation, language, sexe, condition, all may bee One in him that is ONE, and only blessed for euer.

Notes

• a 1.1

  G••••. 25 4.
• b 1.2

  Antiq.l.1.c.15
• c 1.3

  De his etymis & alijs consule F. Luys de Vireta l. 4.c.1. Roteros
• d 1.4

  Dom. Nig. G. Arthus hist. Indiae Orien.c.4.
• e 1.5

  Io. Leo.lib.1.
• f 1.6

  Pom.Mela.lib. 1.cap. 9.
• g 1.7

  Many of the Ancients, and Leo ascribe all beyond Ni∣lus to Asia: so Pol.hist.l.3.6.37. Africa intra Ni∣lum & columnas Herculis sita est.
• h 1.8

  Magin.
• i 1.9

  Oc. Atlanti∣cus.
• k 1.10

  Io Leo.lib.I.
• l 1.11

  Maginus. Pory.
• m 1.12

  Io.Leo lib.9.
• n 1.13

  P. Bellon. l.2. cap.49. doth largely de∣scribe him.
• o 1.14

  Of Eastwood in Essex.
• p 1.15

  Plin.l.8.c.16. Solinus c.36.
• q 1.16

  Aristot. histor. ••nimalium.
• r 1.17

  Ovied.hist.Ind. l.16.c.11. Vrban. Calueto in Benzon.l.3.
• s 1.18

  A Gellius Noct.A••tic••
• t 1.19

  Arist hist. animal.l.6.32.
• u 1.20

  Flin.l.8.c.30. Whitney Einbl. Solinus.
• x 1.21

  Marbod••us de Gemmis.
• y 1.22

  Sol in c. 33. calleth them Celphos.
• z 1.23

  Satyres (if there be any such) are thought to be conceiued of humane copu∣lation with Goates. ••. raudius in Soli••.
• a 1.24

  Congo translated by A. H.
• b 1.25

  A Gel.l.6.c.3.
• c 1.26

  Oros.l.4.c.8.
• d 1.27

  Solinus c. 3.3.
• e 1.28

  Gallen.lib.de Theriaca. Pliny saith it is twelue fingers long, and nine inches. 1.8.c.21.
• f 1.29

  lo. Baptistu Porta, &c.
• g 1.30

  Lemnius de occultis.14.c.12.
• h 1.31

  P. Oros.l.5.c.11.
• a 1.32

  Iamblichus.
• b 1.33

  Am.M.l.22.D.S.l.1. Plin.de Os. & is. Volat.l.12. Lact.l.4.c.9. Hieron.ad Paul.
• c 1.34

  Aelian.Spart.Seuerus.
• d 1.35

  Antiq.l.1.c.6. Broughtons Concent.
• e 1.36

  Ie. Leo l.8.
• f 1.37

  D. Chylr.
• g 1.38

  Ai Copti, the land of Copti, (a chiefe Citie of Egypt) so Lydiat and some others.
• h 1.39

  Ptol.li.4.c.54.
• k 1.40

  Ph.Pigafetta.l.2.c.vlt.apud Ram.
• l 1.41

  Gorop.in pecees. Niloscopium.
• m 1.42

  Acosta.hist.Ind.
• n 1.43

  P.Pigafetta. l.••.••.••.
• o 1.44

  Historia de la Etiopia.l.••.c.28.
• p 1.45

  Leo Lib.8.
• q 1.46

  Raine is in∣fectious if at any time it fall in Egypt: except in and about Alexandria, where Pigasetta saith it raineth. Terra suis con∣tenta bonis, non indiga mercis, Aut Iouis, in solo tanta •••••••• fiducia Nile. Luceā.Bel. Sac.l.••.19. Nilus solus ex amnibus vniuer∣sis nullas expirat auras.Solin.
• r 1.47

  Isay 11.15.
• f 1.48

  D. Chytr.
• t 1.49

  Str.lib.16.
• u 1.50

  Sesostris, Ptolomai, Tra∣iani sossa.
• x 1.51

  Diod.lib.1.
• y 1.52

  Olymp.180.
• z 1.53

  Morn deuer.fos Antiq libr.3.ca.2.
• a 1.54

  Pseudo-Bero∣siu.
• b 1.55

  Xenoph.de aquiuocu, cal∣leth Cham Saturnus Aegyptius.c Psal.75.&108.
• c 1.56

  Psal.75.&.108.
• d 1.57

  Hier.in Gen. Brought.Conc.••
• c 1.58

  Lucian.Dis syr.
• f 1.59

  Diod.Sic.li.1
• g 1.60

  Mors.de vera Christ.rel.ca.26.
• h 1.61

  Herodot.li.••.
• c 1.62

  In 69.51. & 19.50
• d 1.63

  St.lib.17.
• e 1.64

  Antiq.lib.8.4.
• f 1.65

  2.Chron.12.9.
• g 1.66

  Volater.li.12.Lud.Reg.libr.4.
• h 1.67

  Mat Western. Fox Act.& Mo∣nument. Slow.obron.&c.
• i 1.68

  Annal.2.15.
• k 1.69

  Her.lib.2.
• l 1.70

  Bellon.l..2.c.42.
• m 1.71

  Gi.Bot.••••••
• n 1.72

  Leg.Bab.lib.3
• o 1.73

  Lib.36.ca.12.
• p 1.74

  Hons.Cos.li.3.
• r 1.75

  Plm.li.6.c.29
• q 1.76

  Reg.23.29.
• s 1.77

  Anton.Galux.
• t 1.78

  Philostrat.de vita Apollon.lib. 5.ca.••••••. saith that Apollonius, seeing a Lion (which one had tamed) offer to fawn on him, withall, vttering certaine murmurings; inter∣preted that speach of the Lion to the people, saying, that be sometime had been Amasis the Aegyptian King: whereupon he was sent with pompous procession of the Priests, to Le∣ontopolis, and there placed in the Temple.
• a 1.79

  2.Pet.t.19.
• b 1.80

  Apoc.II.8.
• c 1.81

  Gen.41.8. Exodus1 7.
• d 1.82

  Her.Asc.lep.
• e 1.83

  l.Cor.8.4. Io. 4 12.
• f 1.84

  Diod.Sic.li.1.
• g 1.85

  Some think that this Osiris was Mizraim the sonne of Cham.Morn.
• h 1.86

  Lactant.lib a
• i 1.87

  Arnob. contr Gent lib.5.aliam resort coulam oblc••••••••siment Natalis Com.li. 5: ca 3.aliam.
• k 1.88

  Athin.l.5.c.5
• l 1.89

  Phallus is the image of a mans yard.
• m 1.90

  Laur.Pig. Mens.Isiac.ex∣posit.
• n 1.91

  De Nat. De∣orum. lib.1.
• o 1.92

  Philo. Jud. de decem praec. Ios.cont.App.
• p 1.93

  Iuuenal.
• q 1.94

  Trem & Iun. in Genes. 43. Exod. 8.
• r 1.95

  Tusc.Qu.li.5.
• s 1.96

  Orig.contra Celum lib.4.
• t 1.97

  Apud Euseb. de Praep.li.3.c.2.
• u 1.98

  De Os. & Is.
• x 1.99

  〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉. Opifex intelle∣ctus qui verita∣tis est dominus & sapientiae, quatenus in ge∣nerationem pro∣grediens occul∣tam latentium rationem produ∣cit in lucem, A∣mum Aegyptiacae lingua vocant: quatenus autem sine mendacio peragit omnia Pit a nuncupa∣tur: quatenus effector bonor••, Osiris aliasque denominationes habet propter potentias actio∣nesque differen∣tes. Iamblichus de Mysterijs.
• y 1.100

  Vid.Soc.lib. I.cap.17.
• z 1.101

  I.Cor.2.14.
• a 1.102

  Nat.Com.lib.6. & 8.
• b 1.103

  The hornes of Isis (for so they picture her) are by Suidas ascribed to that fable of Io, which some say is Isis.
• c 1.104

  M. Fic. in lamb. transla∣ted according to Proclus.
• d 1.105

  Gen.Dier. lib.2. cap.8.
• e 1.106

  Lact.lib.1.c.6.
• * 1.107

  Fran. Patrici•• Zoreaster.
• * 1.108

  F. P. Her. Tris∣megist. Graco∣lat
• * 1.109

  Asclepius de sole & damonib. l.••.
• f 1.110

  Asclep.cap.9.
• g 1.111

  Cap.13.
• h 1.112

  Origen.cont.Celsum lib. 4. saith, that a∣mong other spels they vsed to adiure di∣uels in the name of the God of Israel, God of the He. brewes, God that drowned the Egyptians in the red sea.
• i 1.113

  This might be that Mere. of whom Tully saith, Quem Aegyptij nefas pu∣tant nominare. De N.D.lib.3.
• a 1.114

  Lucian. de Astrologia.
• b 1.115

  Strabo lib.17.
• c 1.116

  Diod. Sic.l.1.
• d 1.117

  Luc.de Sacra.
• e 1.118

  Solin.Am.Marc.
• f 1.119

  Euseh. praepar. Euang.lib.2.c.1.
• g 1.120

  Strabo l.17.
• h 1.121

  Solinus. Plutarch.
• i 1.122

  De Ciuit.Dei.lib.18.cap.5.
• k 1.123

  Suidas.
• l 1.124

  Euseb. Chron.
• m 1.125

  Scal.in Eus.
• n 1.126

  Viu. in Aug. de Ciu Dei. lib. 13.cap.5.
• o 1.127

  Vbi supra.
• p 1.128

  Gen.30.39.
• q 1.129

  Varijsq, colo∣ribus Apis. Ouid. Met 9.
• r 1.130

  Bulling. Orig. Error.
• s 1.131

  Macrob.
• t 1.132

  Orig.cont. Cel. sum. lib.3.
• u 1.133

  Strabo lib.17. Stuckius de sa∣cris sacrificijs{que} Gentilium, de his fusion.
• x 1.134

  Iuuen. Sat.15.
• y 1.135

  P. Bell. ob.
• z 1.136

  Volat.
• a 1.137

  Diodor.Sic. lib.1.
• b 1.138

  L. Pig.mens. Isiac.exp.
• c 1.139

  Ios.cont.Ap.lib.2.
• d 1.140

  Iohn 3.14.
• e 1.141

  Vines in August.
• f 1.142

  Ortel. ex Cle∣ment. & Min. Foelice.
• g 1.143

  Ael. Var.lib.13.cap.22.
• h 1.144

  Peuc. de Di∣uinat.
• i 1.145

  Sard.lib.3.15.
• k 1.146

  Tristes{que} Busi∣ridis ara••
• l 1.147

  Tab. Isiaca Bembi.
• m 1.148

  Herod.lib.2.
• n 1.149

  Drus.de 3. sectis lib.2.
• o 1.150

  Io. Bocm.lib.1.cap.5.
• p 1.151

  Sard.l.3.c.18. Herod lib.2.
• q 1.152

  Du Bartas Colonies.
• r 1.153

  Gremmay. As
• s 1.154

  Moresin Dep. rel.
• t 1.155

  Magini. Ptol. Pol de inuento.ribus. Beroal. in Apu∣leiums.
• u 1.156

  Draudius in Solinum.
• x 1.157

  Aelian. Var.hist.lib.13.
• y 1.158

  Alex.ab Alex. Gen dier.l.2.c.8.
• z 1.159

  Ios. cont. Ap. lib.t.is qui super Aegyptiaca sacra erat constitutus. Hel. hist. Aeth. lib.7. Herod lib.2. saith that they had ••41. Priests and as many Kings before his time.
• a 1.160

  Philost. dev't. Apoll. lib.6.c.3.
• b 1.161

  Domitiano imperatore.
• c 1.162

  Pius 2 Asia.
• d 1.163

  Pol. Vir.l.3.
• e 1.164

  Herod. lib.2.
• f 1.165

  ••••••
• g 1.166

  Hospin. de F. st. c. 7.
• h 1.167

  Plut. ••••••
• i 1.168

  Coel. Rhod l.••••. 16.
• k 1.169

  Plut. ibid.
• l 1.170

  Hosp. c.27.
• m 1.171

  M. F.octav. Arnob. contra gentles, l.2.
• n 1.172

  de Osir.
• o 1.173

  Peucer de Diuinat.
• p 1.174

  Laur. coru.
• q 1.175

  Ios.Ant.l.••8.
• r 1.176

  Dom. Neg. Aph. Com. 3. Cic.de div. l. I. A. Thevel. de mundo nono, c.4.
• s 1.177

  L.14. 34.
• t 1.178

  Flav. Vopisc. Saturninus. Trebellius Pollio testifieth the like in his Tri∣ginta Tyranis.
• u 1.179

  Dionis Nicai Adr.
• x 1.180

  Aelius Spa••ti∣anus in Adriano.
• y 1.181

  Am. Marc. l.22.
• z 1.182

  Diophantes Lacedem. apud Stuckium de sae∣cris.
• a 1.183

  Coelius Rhodig. Lectionum antiq. l.16.3.
• b 1.184

  Polyb. Hist.l.15.c.31. Exod.1. ••••••
• c 1.185

  Pro.7.10.
• d 1.186

  Dion.Cass.l.54
• a 1.187

  Herod.l.3.
• b 1.188

  Iustin. l.1.
• c 1.189

  Strab.l.17. describeth the forme of their Temples.
• d 1.190

  Thucidol. 1.
• e 1.191

  Curt.l.4. Arrian.l.3.
• f 1.192

  Adrichom. Theat. T.San.
• g 1.193

  Lydyat. Em. Temp.
• h 1.194

  Herodian.l.7.
• i 1.195

  Lagidarum imperium & r••gum series: Strab.lib.17. Niceph. patrl•••• l.6 & 7.
• k 1.196

  Ruff. l.2.c.23. Theod.l.5.c.22.
• l 1.197

  Am. Marcell. l.22. Inter Serapidis templa celeber∣rimum apud Alexand. Ve∣tustiss, Memphi. boc fanum sub∣ire nec hospitib. nec sacerdotib. licet priusqua•••• Apin sepelierint. Pausan At.
• m 1.198

  Oros.l.1.c.8. affirmeth, that of Iosephs act Aegypt is still witnesse vnto his time, con∣tinuing the payment of the fist part of their profits to the King.
• * 1.199

  Storie of Yrannus, Sa∣turnes Priest.
• n 1.200

  Socrat. l. 5.c.16.
• o 1.201

  Sor. l.7.c.15.
• p 1.202

  Niceph. l.12.26. Theodor.l.5.22.Hist.trip.l.10.c.29.
• q 1.203

  Cor.Tac.l.4. c.35.
• r 1.204

  Athen l.5.ca.5.6.
• f 1.205

  Of Ph••la. sel∣phus incredible pomp, and Phi∣lopators shippe read •••••• 5.••.5.6.
• * 1.206

  A. Gel.••••••.6.17.Ad••.••••••
• t 1.207

  •••••• Tac. A••2. Of Memmo•• image see •••••• in expe∣dit. Alexandri Mag.
• u 1.208

  Fausan Attir.
• x 1.209

  Sex. Aur Vi∣tler. Sucton. Trait. Aug.
• * 1.210

  This body to••om. tooke from Pe••d••ccas and buried it Alexandria in a golden tombe. Strab. 17.
• y 1.211

  ••os.Ant.13.6.
• z 1.212

  Isa 19 19.
• a 1.213

  •••••• ans ••••. 2.
• b 1.214

  Procop.de bel∣lo Persico li.1.
• c 1.215

  Con.Nic. Can.6.
• d 1.216

  Hist. Tripar. 1.c.11. Paul. Diacol. 8.
• e 1.217

  Vincent Spec.li.24.
• f 1.218

  Leo Afric. l.8.
• g 1.219

  The Arabi∣ans & Turkes doe call Cairo, Misz••r: the re∣uenue whereof amounteth to aboue a milli∣on, and run∣neth into the Hasnad or pri∣uate Treasure of the great Turke, and not into the pub∣like Treasurie. Lazaro Soranzo.
• h 1.220

  He hath vn∣der him there∣fore 16 banza∣ckes & 100000 Timariots, or horse mens fees, to main∣taine so many horse for tho
• i 1.221

  Pilgrim to Mecca apud Hak.
• k 1.222

  P. Mart. Leg. Bab.l.3.
• l 1.223

  Sal. Schu.
• m 1.224

  Hak. pilgrim. to Mecca.
• n 1.225

  Neon. Or. Te••••••. Par.3.
• o 1.226

  P.Mart.
• * 1.227

  The first suc∣cession of the Egyptian Celisas vncertaine
• p 1.228

  Car Chronl. 4.10.11.53.
• q 1.229

  Knolics T.H.
• r 1.230

  T••eue Car. Chro.
• s 1.231

  Read.l.3.c.2.
• t 1.232

  Leg. Bab.3.
• u 1.233

  Example for Christians, in ending Con∣trouersies of Religion.
• x 1.234

  Good works among Turkes.
• y 1.235

  Leo l.3.
• z 1.236

  Hist.Sar.G.Tyr. Foxe Act. & Mon.
• a 1.237

  G.Bot.Ben. Pory in Leon. Chytr. Chron.
• b 1.238

  Abdias Fab. Dorotheus. Baron. t.6.white 55.2.
• c 1.239

  ••aron. annal. Pappus, Enagr. Pantalcon. &c.
• d 1.240

  Dam.a Goes.Fran.Aluares c••98. Hemingii ••atc∣chismus in fine. Catholi•••••• Tradit.
• e 1.241

  Theat. Vr∣bium.
• a 1.242

  Excerpta Barbaro-Lat. Manuse. Chron. Causab. Collectan•••• bist. &c.
• b 1.243

  •••••• Venerable, appropriated after to Augu∣stus, and his successors.
• * 1.244

  Patricius out of a holy book setteth downe this Genealo∣gie; Horus, the sonne of Osiris, he of Chus, and he of Cham or Chamephes.
• c 1.245

  Aegyptian Dynasties.
• d 1.246

  Iere.44.30.
• e 1.247

  Cont. Ap. Theoph.lib.3.
• f 1.248

  Can. Isageg.l.3
• g 1.249

  L.deemen. T. Some suppose the first of these Dyna∣sties were soon after the Cre∣ation, & soone after the floud: see the History of the World.
• h 1.250

  De ciu. Dei lib.12.c.10.
• i 1.251

  Brou.Concent.
• k 1.252

  De ciuit.h.15.ca.13.
• l 1.253

  Genesis 46.34
• m 1.254

  Hist. Aeth.l.1
• n 1.255

  In vita Hilar.
• o 1.256

  Ios. cont. Ap. Euseb, Chron.
• p 1.257

  Paraen••ad gen.
• q 1.258

  Orat. contra Groec.
• r 1.259

  Theopb. lib.3.
• s 1.260

  Eul. Nicoph. pat.
• t 1.261

  Ado Funct. Beroal.Perk. Bunt.odom.Mare. Pont. Pbrigio. Wol••h. tpis. Chron••gr. Dagli. Mu••st. &c.
• u 1.262

  Scalig.de Em. Temp.lib.5.
• x 1.263

  Or. lib.1.c.10
• y 1.264

  •••••• Scalig. •••••• ••••ag. lib.2.
• z 1.265

  Among all the 13. pro••••••ces subiect to the Chalipha of Bagdet. E∣gypt had the second place, as C••nstan•••• Porphyro•••••• sheweth out of Theophanes. Constant. de ad∣min. ••mp ca. 25.
• * 1.266

  Leo calleth him E••••••
• a 1.267

  Peuc. Chron. lbr.4.
• b 1.268

  P.Mart. Leg. Bab. li.3.
• e 1.269

  Of the Ae∣gyptian misery in hese times, reade Verto∣man. and Mart. eye witnesses.
• a 1.270

  Li. t.ca 3.
• b 1.271

  Plin.li.5.c.5.
• c 1.272

  Lcoli. 6. lo. Bocin
• d 1.273

  Dom.Nig.
• e 1.274

  Arrian.l.b.3. ••••••.lib.4.
• * 1.275

  The fortune∣telling Groue.
• * 1.276

  Vmbilicus.
• f 1.277

  Pausan. lib. 4.
• g 1.278

  De O••••••••
• h 1.279

  Drusius ad∣deth another reason of the name Ha••••••, the Aegyptian name of the Sunne: Iup••ter idem qu•• ••••l, saith Arnobius, & Minutius Fae∣lix quest he••. l.3.
• i 1.280

  Peucer.de Di∣uinat.
• k 1.281

  Strabo 17.
• l 1.282

  Plut.de dese••. Orac.
• m 1.283

  ••••••••••. 10.11
• n 1.284

  Dtod Stc.li.3 ca.5.
• o 1.285

  C••vt ibidem. Pom••on mela. plin. solu••. &c.
• p 1.286

  pausan.lib.3.
• r 1.287

  Pub.Ouidiu••.
• s 1.288

  Io. Boem. G.Draudius in Solinum Caelius Rhod. lib 18. ca.38.
• t 1.289

  The like doth Villam••••t re∣port of the Turkes.
• a 1.290

  Leo, l.1.
• b 1.291

  Magin.
• * 1.292

  Nic.Nic. was there present.
• c 1.293

  Leo, l. 5.
• d 1.294

  Bugia an Vniuersitie.
• e 1.295

  Nic. Nicolay, l. 1.
• f 1.296

  Vrbs Carthago peninsule ad fi∣guram accedens, binc mari, inde lacu maxime sui parte cingi∣tur. ••sthmus quo Africae iungitur patet stadia 25. •••••• est in butus spaty latere, quod vergit ad mare, Vtic.•• modico ab vrbe interuallo: in altero secun∣dum lacum est Tunes. Polyb. Hist. l. 1. c. 73.
• g 1.297

  Poeni, quasi Phoeni.
• h 1.298

  P. Oros.l. 4.22.
• i 1.299

  There were in Carthage the Temples of Iuno, Memo∣ria, Apollo, Silius addeth of Elisa, and of Venus Coelestis, or Vra∣nia, the Phoeni∣cian Astroarche & Syria Dea.
• k 1.300

  Of the Pu∣nike warres and greatnesse the Roman Histories are full: so also Polybius and o∣thers among the Greekes. Erant tunc tem∣poris Carthagi∣nensium imperio subiecte ••••••es Africae prouin∣ciae ad mare no∣strum sitae à Phil∣aenorum ara, que est è regione maioris Syrtis, ad columnas va•• Herculis: quod spatium vltra 16000 stadiorum patet. lidem freto ad columnas tra∣iecto omnem o∣iram Hispanie subegerant usque ad Py••••naeos, Polyb. Hist. l. 3. 39.
• * 1.301

  Modij.
• l 1.302

  Polyb. l.3. c.11. & seq. ex translatione Causaboni, & Romani historiei sere omnes, haec plene.
• m 1.303

  Cunctator.
• n 1.304

  Stad. in Florum.
• o 1.305

  Hannibal in Italia semper superior: quòd nisi domi civium suarum invidiâ debilitatus esset, Romanos videtur superare potuisse. Aemil. Probus in Hannibale.
• p 1.306

  Lib.2.c. 15.
• q 1.307

  Oros.l. 4.23.
• r 1.308

  Prosperitate ac securitate rerum corruptis moribus plus nocuisse monstretur. tàm cito. eversa, quam prius ••ocucrat tam diu adversa Carthage. August. de Civ. Dei, l.3.c.21.
• s 1.309

  Leo, l. 5.
• t 1.310

  Ap.Hak.
• u 1.311

  Diod. Sic.l.5.c.7.
• x 1.312

  Gen.Chron.
• y 1.313

  Dom.Nig.
• z 1.314

  Leo, l. 5.
• a 1.315

  Sleid.Com.l.5••. Fr. Sur. Com. Doglioni.
• b 1.316

  De bac expe∣ditione Diatrium ser••••sit Ioan. Etrobius.
• c 1.317

  Surius Comm.
• * 1.318

  Knolles, pag. 902.
• * 1.319

  Leo, l.5.
• d 1.320

  Maginus.
• * 1.321

  Mucas.
• c 1.322

  Leo, l. 2.
• f 1.323

  Surius Cōment.
• g 1.324

  Alex.ab. Alex.Gen.dier.l. 6.4.
• h 1.325

  Aelian.l. 14. 25.
• i 1.326

  Dom.Niger.Perfidi Poeni prouerb.
• k 1.327

  Sar.l. 3.
• l 1.328

  Suidos.
• m 1.329

  August. in Psal. 98.
• n 1.330

  Contra lit. Petil.l. 3.
• o 1.331

  See Ortel•••• Parergo.
• p 1.332

  Plin.l. 5.c.20.
• q 1.333

  Solin.c. 36. Draudius. Martin.del Rio.
• r 1.334

  Io. Lco.l. 5.
• s 1.335

  Nic. Nicolay l.1.c. 18. G. Bot.Ben. Of Tripolis read T. Sanders in Hak. ••o. 2. part. 1.
• t 1.336

  Lhasis.
• u 1.337

  Leo.l 1.
• a 1.338

  Io. Leo.lib. 4 Maginus. Boterus. Dom. Niger. Strabo lib. 17.
• b 1.339

  〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉
• c 1.340

  Arias Mont. in apparatu. Tremel. & Ian.
• d 1.341

  Salust. belt. Ingurth.
• e 1.342

  Vitruuius lib: 8. cap. 2.
• f 1.343

  Ortel.Thesaur.
• g 1.344

  Cornel.Tacit. hist. lib.2.
• h 1.345

  Victor. Perse∣cutionis lib. 3.
• i 1.346

  Plin lib.5. cap. 1. & 2.
• k 1.347

  Caesar. Com∣ment. de bello ciuili Africano lib. 5. Orosius l. 6. c. 16. R. Volater. l. 12.
• l 1.348

  Precop. de bel∣lo Persico & Vandilico. lib. 4.
• m 1.349

  Pauli Diace∣ni lustinianus.
• n 1.350

  Procop. Eadem Coelius Rodig. l. 18. c. 38. Suidas saith that they were bold: & fought fleeing and re∣turning vpon aduantage, like as we read of the Parthi∣ans.
• o 1.351

  In Epistola ad Salomonem.
• p 1.352

  Leo.lib.4.
• * 1.353

  Anno 1515.
• q 1.354

  Munster Cos∣niog.lib.6.
• r 1.355

  Knolles pag. 635.
• s 1.356

  Surij Com∣ment, in Annum 1534.
• t 1.357

  Knolles saith fortie sunke; an hundred threescore and one Gallies and sixtie Gal∣liots taken. pag. 883. Michael Isselt, Com. in Ann. 1571.
• u 1.358

  King Iames in his Poem of Lepanto.
• x 1.359

  Io.Leo.lib.4.
• y 1.360

  It hath now eightie thou∣sand persons, as Boterus affir∣meth.
• z 1.361

  This was Ha∣riaden the Tur∣kish Admirall.
• a 1.362

  N c. Villagag∣non. de bac ex∣pedit. Sury Comm.in Ann. 1541.
• b 1.363

  Gi.Bot.Ben.
• c 1.364

  A rich Here∣mite.
• d 1.365

  Oran.
• e 1.366

  Tegdemt.
• f 1.367

  Pirates.
• g 1.368

  Many Eng∣lish Christians vnworthy e∣ither of these names, turne from that faith (which they neuer had, but in profession) to professe themselues (for hell) Tur∣kish.
• h 1.369

  Knolles.
• a 1.370

  Ptol.lib.4.c.1.
• b 1.371

  Pliny calls this Riuer Mal∣vana.
• c 1.372

  Dom.Nig.Aph.Com.1.
• d 1.373

  Gi. Bot. Ben.
• e 1.374

  Plin.lib.5.c.2.
• f 1.375

  Silius, lib.3.
• g 1.376

  Pompon. Me∣la.lib.1.cap.••. cum Olivary annot.
• h 1.377

  Natal.Comes.Mythol.l.7.c.2.
• i 1.378

  Some say threescore and ten, and that Serterius sound him in his sc∣pulchre of that length. I can nasily beleeue both alike.
• k 1.379

  Bib.7.cap.7.
• l 1.380

  Dom. Niger. Com.Apb.1.
• m 1.381

  Victor Vit∣censis Persecu∣tionis Vand.
• n 1.382

  Procop. de Bello Vand.
• o 1.383

  Dion. Halicar. lib. 1. Munster Cosm lib. 6.
• p 1.384

  The atrum Arnoldi Mer∣manij.
• q 1.385

  Io.Leo.lib.3. G.Bot.Ben. Maginus.
• r 1.386

  Segesest, vbi Troia fuit.
• s 1.387

  Fez signifi∣eth gold, in A∣rabian.
• t 1.388

  Elsewhere called Fatima.
• u 1.389

  Of this read our third book: the difference seemeth to bee more in names then truth.
• x 1.390

  The sweet situation of Fez.
• y 1.391

  This com∣passe is to be vnderstood of all the buil∣dings.
• z 1.392

  Braccia di Toscana.
• * 1.393

  Vnbora di giorao.
• a 1.394

  This may be reckoned as old rent with vs, which now is exceedingly improued: for L••o wrote this, An. 1526. of his former ob∣seruations.
• b 1.395

  Bellona, ene∣mie to the Mu•• ses.
• c 1.396

  Infamous Inne keepers.
• d 1.397

  The man ne∣uer seeth his Bride before marriage: but sends his Mo∣ther, or some other Woman to see her: and vpon that re∣port agreeth with the Fa∣ther.
• e 1.398

  These tables are boords like horne bookes, when one les∣son is learned, that is wiped out, and an o∣ther written: & so through∣out the Alco∣ran, till all bee learned.
• f 1.399

  Female fifthinesse.
• g 1.400

  Anabapti∣sticall fancies in Fez.
• h 1.401

  Vide.l.3.c.7,
• i 1.402

  Gold-finders & Alchymists.
• * 1.403

  Tame Lyons.
• l 1.404

  T. Walsingham hist.Hen. ••c.5.
• m 1.405

  Bodin. Me∣thod c.••. Ant.Pess. de hist. Apparat. l.16. ser.7. c.2.
• n 1.406

  Historie of Barbarie. Ro.C.
• a 1.407

  Boter.part.I.Maginus.
• b 1.408

  Cordouan Jether of Ma∣rocco.
• c 1.409

  Leo. part. 2.
• d 1.410

  Karraini Scripture-Iewes.
• f 1.411

  An. Dom. 1526
• g 1.412

  Cal Sec Curio de regno Mar. pag.356.
• h 1.413

  Leo reckons them in this Order. Abdul, Ioseph Mansor, Iacob Mansor, and this Ma∣homet Enasir: whereas Curio seemes to insinuate a longer line of posteritie: these being all, directly and immediatly succeeding.
• i 1.414

  Curio, fault a∣••iseth from con••ounding the Histories of Abea Kamon and Abdul Mu∣men, which li∣ued some Cen∣turies of yeers. after the for∣mer.
• k 1.415

  Mat.Par.in Iohan p. 233.
• l 1.416

  In Theatt. vrbium.
• m 1.417

  G.B.B. parte 2.l.2. out of whom ••••••aister Pory and the Description of the world hath translated the same.
• n 1.418

  The end of the Reigne of Marins.
• o 1.419

  R••.C. his Hi∣story of Barba∣ry. Capit.1.
• p 1.420

  The Turkes fingers haue i••ched to be dealing with these parts, euer since So∣limans time: Nic.Honiger: and haue ther∣fore willingly entertained all occasions to effect their am∣bitious de∣signes.
• q 1.421

  Michael ab ••sselt.conti∣••••atto •••• S•••••• in An 1575 & 1578.
• r 1.422

  10. Th•• Freigius Hist. caede Sebast.
• s 1.423

  Nic. Doglioni, compendio Hist.parte 6.
• t 1.424

  Edmund Ho∣gan in Hakluyt 10. 2. part 2.
• u 1.425

  Henry Roberts Hak.ib.p.119.
• x 1.426

  Ro.C.his His∣torie of Bar∣bary.
• y 1.427

  Carauan is a company of merchants go∣ing together with their goods & beasts
• z 1.428

  Madot. Hack∣luyt.
• a 1.429

  Of these warres and the Genealogie of this Seriffian Family, See Laur. Bayer∣lincki opus Chron. 10.2.in Ana. 1603.
• b 1.430

  The Mores call their pro∣tection or de∣fence, a horne, as is vsuall in the scriptures.
• c 1.431

  l.eo l.2.
• d 1.432

  The Moun∣taines of Ma∣rocco.
• c 1.433

  Carraim Iewes.
• a 1.434

  ••••••.Aug. Iaco & ••••.Corst.l is. ••••••.l.cont.••••••.pirt.••.2.
• b 1.435

  Const.Po phy∣rogenities de ad∣minister.imperio. ex Theophanis historia ca.25.
• c 1.436

  •••••• Scal. Can. ••••••.li.3. Cha∣lipha est Vicari∣us, quonomine •••••• qui•••••• •••••• M •••••• •••••• sunt, qui & duna's & bonomis ••••••.
• d 1.437

  About 200. yeares after the death of Mahamet, all Barbarie was infected with that pestilēce. Leo.lib.1.
• f 1.438

  Ro. C. historie of Barbarie.
• g 1.439

  •• •••••• lib. 1.
• h 1.440

  ••he general vices of the A∣fricans, chap.8.
• i 1.441

  Ant. Gueuara Epistol. •••• de Barros Asia dec. 1. lib.1
• k 1.442

  Some will haue this Qua∣lid or V••, ro¦be the Miral∣mu••min of Africa a Maraunian, whom Leo maketh the Easterne Chalipha.
• l 1.443

  G. B. E. Hist.Sar.lib. 1.
• m 1.444

  Dec. i. lib. I. Asia.
• n 1.445

  Bagdet was built long af∣ter Abed Ra∣mons time.
• o 1.446

  In two yeres space it is said, that there pe∣rished in those Spanish wars. 700000. people.
• p 1.447

  An. Do. 1110.
• q 1.448

  Don Henrie Earle of Lo∣raine.
• r 1.449

  Osor. de reb. gestis Eman••elis
• s 1.450

  Tutuan, Asa∣pbi, Castellum regale, Azamor, Titium, Maza∣gan, &c. Dam. a G••••••.
• t 1.451

  Barrius, Osorius, Maffeus, Arthiu Dantis∣canus. P. Iarric lib. 3.
• a 1.452

  Lib.6.cap.1.
• b 1.453

  L. Marmelius.
• c 1.454

  Leo lib.1.
• d 1.455

  Ptol. lib.4. Plin.lib. 5 cap 3. P. Mela.l.1.c.6. Olinarius in Melam. Cael. Rhod.lib. 18. cap. 38.
• e 1.456

  Mermannij Theatrum.
• f 1.457

  Leo lib. 6.
• g 1.458

  Bicri an Afri∣can Cosmo∣grapher his er∣rour.
• h 1.459

  Plin.lib. 5.
• i 1.460

  Strabo lib. 17. O••tel Thesaurus.
• k 1.461

  ••••. Coruini Geograph.
• l 1.462

  Herodoti lib.3.
• m 1.463

  Niger. Aph. Com. 3.
• n 1.464

  Isidurus, Orig. lib. 6.
• o 1.465

  Alexand. ab Alex. lib.6.c 4.
• p 1.466

  Cael. Rhod.lib. 12. cap.2.
• q 1.467

  G. Bot. Ben. part.1.lib.3. Maginus.
• r 1.468

  Leo. lib.1.
• s 1.469

  A. Cadamoste.
• a 1.470

  Maginus. Gi. Bot. Ben.
• b 1.471

  lo. Leo lib. 7.
• c 1.472

  Cadamosto.
• d 1.473

  Ortel. Ramu∣sius, &c.
• e 1.474

  Ortelius and others in their Mappes, make Senaga and Gambra to be armes or mouthes of Niger. Sanutus thinkes it to be Rio Grande, Leo alledgeth the opinion of some which thinke it to come from Ni∣lus by some vnder-earth passage. The Truth is vncer∣taine, the an∣gry deserts not admitting due search.
• f 1.475

  Leo lib. 7.
• g 1.476

  Anno 1526.
• h 1.477

  Rich. Raia••lds, Hack.
• i 1.478

  Cadamosto.
• k 1.479

  Barrius dec.1. lib.3. cap.8. & Maffaeus hist. Ind. lib.1. saith that Senaga and Gambea were by the Ancients cal∣led Sta••biris and D•• ratus. This name Se∣naga was giuen by reason that the Prince was so called.
• l 1.480

  1455.
• m 1.481

  Hak. to.2.
• n 1.482

  Maff. l.1. Bar.Dec. 1.l.3. c.6,7,8.
• o 1.483

  Al.Cadam.
• o 1.484

  Likewise Cape Sierra Lio∣na is so called of the Lion∣like terrour thereof, al∣wais couered on the top with Clouds, which yeeld dreadful thun∣ders and light∣nings. It seems to be the same that Ptolomey and Hann. call the Chariot of the Gods. G. ••ot. Ben.
• p 1.485

  Cadamosto apud Ramus. No••us. 47.
• q 1.486

  Pietro di Sin∣tra.
• r 1.487

  The Hollan∣ders were en∣tertained of a King in Gui∣nee, but very miserably: an old woman naked, three times went a∣bout the Cap∣taine, with cer∣taine murmu∣ring words, and cast ashes on his clothes. The Nobles a∣bout the King were naked. Hol. Nauig. 1599.
• s 1.488

  The Guine∣ans esteeme well of the French, ill of the Flemish, and not well of the Portu∣galls. Arthus Hist.Ind.Or.c.9.
• t 1.489

  Tho. Windam. Antonie Pintea∣do. See Hakl. voy∣ages, to.2. part.3.
• u 1.490

  Iohn Lock.
• x 1.491

  William Tow∣erson.
• y 1.492

  Iames Welsh.
• z 1.493

  Willid Rutter. George Fenner. Antonie Ingram.
• a 1.494

  Ant. Ienkinson Hak. to. 1. These wormes come out of their legges, or some fleshie part.
• b 1.495

  G••tard Arth. Dant. Hist. India, c. 9. Ind. Orient. part. 6. de Bry.
• c 1.496

  Get. Art. c.10.11,12,13.
• d 1.497

  Alex.Problem. l. 1. & 2. Cael. l. 16.c. 15.
• b 1.498

  The Religi∣on of the Gui∣neans.
• * 1.499

  Funerall rites.
• h 1.500

  Leo.l.••.
• i 1.501

  Pory.in tran∣slat. Ro C. Historie of Barbarie.
• k 1.502

  Hak. to.2. Madoc.
• l 1.503

  Leo, l.7.
• m 1.504

  Fuen our auncestors, the Saxon, had no surnames, but by some acci∣dents, as White, Long, Short, &c. And the Nor∣mans brought ouer their cu∣stomes of na∣ming men by the place of their habitati∣on; as the Towne, Oke, Style, or their Occupation. And in aunci∣ent Writings few proper names, but their Christian, may be found. So the Roman Craessi, Nasones, &c.
• n 1.505

  Strabo.l 17.
• o 1.506

  G. ••ot Bed.
• p 1.507

  Ortel. Theat.
• q 1.508

  F.••luares. •••• c.30.ch 137.
• r 1.509

  S••••••tus apud Maginu••t.
• s 1.510

  ••nc••••••de••. a∣pud Strabode••••. lib.15.
• t 1.511

  Vn••s & si di∣cipotest vnissi∣muss. Bernard.
• t 1.512

  pl••.l.2.c.78.
• t 1.513

  Macrob la •••••• ••••••p.l••2. cap.10.
• u 1.514

  V••d Poly-olb.
• u 1.515

  Alexand. •••••••••• 2 S•••••••• that the heat•• of the S•••••••• br••ngs h•• na∣turall heat in∣to the outward parts, & there∣by makes•• h••m black of hew, and of hew, and fearfull of heart: & more easily dye of a feuer then o∣thers. lib.1. Calius Rhod. hath a long disputation thereof, lib.16.cap.15. but all his reason may aswell con∣clude of Ame∣rica, which yet are not black. Od••ardo Lop••z, & P. Pizafella, In the storie of Congo, denie the Sunne to be the cause. ••amus••••, In this discourse of the Red Sea, att••. but••th the co∣lours of the people to the differing site of places, as of mountainous, low, wet, drie, &c. Some ••ell a tale of Chams knowing his wife in the A••ke, whereupon by diuine curse his sonne Cbus was black with all his Posterisie.
• x 1.516

  I0.17.22.
• y 1.517

  Apoc.7.& 14